J.///.081, 


PRINCETON,  N.  J.  *g 


Presented   by  Y^o^TETB  .\Jy>  6ArA\  <£,  \c\t^ 

BX  8976  .C6  1901 
Cumberland  Presbyterian 

Church. 
Confession  of  faith  and 
government  of  the 


.N9I50I52&I54 
Norty  Cherry  Sheet. 


(uit?bei^ai?d  ^sbtilei'ian 


Publishers  of  rh« 
Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Sunday  School  Periodicals 

BooKsJracrs.Dr, 


^3e- 


Vfrj/ttv/te, -'ZfannS   Feb.    Bl,   1902. 


B.  B.  Warfield,  D.  D., 
Princeton,  SI.  J. 
Be  a1*  Sirs  — 

Your  letter  to  Dr.  Van  Lear  hag  been  sent  to  us.  We  note 
what  you  say  about  the  various  la  bum  of  our  ''Confession  of  Faith." 
You  seem  to  have  them  all  except  one  just  now  out  of  press,  in  which 
there  is  a  slight  change  as  to  the  liberty  of  the  churches  in  the  matte: 
of  choosing  elders.   Ve  understand  your  letter  to  mean  that  you  wish  a 
oopy  of  this,  and  we  have  a^nt  it. 

Trusting  that  this  may  burnish  the  information  for  which  you  are 
in  searoh,  we  are, 

Yours  very  truly, 

C.  P.  Publishing  House, 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 


AND 


GOVERNMENT 


OF    THE 


Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church, 

(REVISED.) 


ADOPTED    1883. 


NASHVILLE,   TENNESSEE: 

CUMBERLAND   PRESBYTERIAN   PUBLISHING    HOUSE. 

1901. 


Copyrighted,  1884,  by 

JOHN  FRIZZELL,  Moderator, 

Tor  the  use  and  on  behalf  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumber 
land  Presbyterian  Church. 


PREFACE. 


v 


The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  was  organized 
in  Dickson  County,  Tennessee,  February  4,  A.D.  1810. 
It  was  an  outgrowth  of  the  Great  Revival  of  1800 — one 
of  the  most  powerful  revivals  that  this  country  has 
ever  witnessed.  The  founders  of  the  Church  were  Finis 
Ewing,  Samuel  King,  and  Samuel  McAdow.  They  were 
ministers  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  who  rejected  the  ? 
doctrine  of  election  and  reprobation  as  taught  in  the 
Westminster  Confession  of  Faith.  The  causes  which 
led  to  the  formation  of  the  Church  are  clearly  and  dis- 
tinctly set  forth  in  publications  issued  at  the  time,  and 
in  various  tracts  and  books  published  subsequently.  To 
these  the  reader  is  referred  for  full  information  on  the 
subject. 

The  Cumberland  Presbytery,  which  was  constituted  at 
the  time  of  the  organization  of  the  Church,  and  which 
originally  consisted  of  only  three  ministers,  was  in  three 
years  sufficiently  large  to  form  three  Presbyteries. 
These  Presbyteries,  in  October,  A.D.  1813,  met  at  the 
Beech  Church,  in  Sumner  County,  Tennessee,  and  con- 
stituted a  Synod.  This  Synod  at  once  formulated  and 
published  a  ''Brief  Statement,''  setting  forth  the  points 
wherein  Cumberland  Presbyterians  dissented  from  the 
Westminster  Confession  of  Faith.  They  were  as  fol- 
lows : 

1.  That  there  are  no  eternal  reprobates. 

2.  That  Christ  died  not  for  a  part  only,  but  for  all 
mankind. 

3.  That  all  infants  dying  in  infancy  are  saved  through 
Christ  and  the  sanctification  of  the  Spirit. 


iv  PREFACE. 

4.  That  the  Spirit  of  God  operates  on  the  world,  or 
as  co-extensively  as  Christ  has  made  atonement,  in  such 
■a.  manner  as  to  leave  all  men  inexcusable. 

At  this  same  meeting  of  Synod,  too,  a  committee 
was  appointed  to  prepare  a  Confession  of  Faith.  The 
next  year,  A.D.  1814,  at  Sugg's  Creek  Church,  Wilson 
County,  Tennessee,  the  report  of  the  committee  was  pre- 
sented to  Synod,  and  the  revision  of  the  Westminster 
Confession  of  Faith  which  they  presented  was  unani- 
mously adopted  as  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church.  Subsequently  the  forma- 
tion of  the  General  Assembly  took  place.  This  judi- 
cature, at  its  first  meeting,  A.D.  1829,  at  Princeton,  Ken- 
tucky, made  such  changes  in  the  Form  of  Government 
as  were  demanded  by  the  formation  of  this  new  court. 

In  compiling  the  Confession  of  Faith,  the  fathers  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  had  one  leading 
thought  before  them,  and  that  was  to  so  modify  the 
Westminster  Confession  as  to  eliminate  therefrom  the 
doctrine  of  universal  fore-ordination  and  its  legitimate 
sequences,  unconditional  election  and  reprobation,  lim- 
ited atonement,  and  divine  influence  correspondingly 
circumscribed.  All  the  boldly-defined  statements  of  the 
doctrine  objected  to  were  expunged,  and  corrected  state- 
ments were  made.  But  it  was  impossible  to  eliminate 
all  the  features  of  hyper-Calvinism  from  the  Westmin- 
ster Confession  of  Faith  by  simply  expunging  words, 
phrases,  sentences,  or  even  sections,  and  then  attempting 
to  fill  the  vacancies  thus  made  by  corrected  statements 
or  other  declarations,  for  the  objectionable  doctrine,  with 
its  logical  sequences,  pervaded  the  whole  system  of 
theology  formulated  in  that  book. 


V 


PREFACE.  V 

The  compilers  knew  this,  and  they  also  knew  that  a 
book  thus  made  must  necessarily  have  some  defects. 
Still  they  felt  assured  that  they  had  prepared  one  which 
could  not  be  fairly  and  logically  interpreted  without 
contradicting  the  most  objectionable  features  of  hyper- 
Calvinism  ;  and  they  felt,  too,  that  they  had  formulated 
a  system  of  doctrines  which  any  candid  inquirer  after 
truth  might  understand.  They  did  not,  however,  claim 
that  the  time  would  never  come  when  there  might  be 
a  demand  for  a  restatement  of  these  doctrines,  which 
would  set  forth  more  clearly  and  logically  the  system  of 
theology  believed  and  taught  by  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian Church.  That  time  did  come,  and  so  general 
was  the  desire  throughout  the  Church  to  have  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith  revised  that  at  the  General  Assembly 
which  convened  in  the  city  of  Austin,  Texas,  A.D.  1881, 
a  paper  was  introduced  looking  to  that  end,  and  it  was 
adopted  by  a  unanimous  vote. 

In  view  of  the  great  importance  of  the  work,  two  com- 
mittees were  appointed,  and  it  was  made  the  duty  of  the 
first  committee  to  revise  the  Confession  of  Faith  and 
Government,  and  of  the  second  to  review  and  revise 
the  work  of  the  first.  The  committees  met  at  Lebanon, 
Tennessee,  the  seat  of  Cumberland  University,  where 
every  facility  could  be  enjoyed  for  such  labors,  having 
free  access  to  a  fine  theological  library.  After  bestowing 
great  labor  upon  their  work,  giving  every  item  earnest 
and  prayerful  attention,  the  committees  completed  the 
tasks  assigned  them,  and  the  results  of  their  labors 
were  published  in  pamphlet  form  and  in  weekly  papers 
of  the  Church  for  information,  "that  criticism  might 
be  made  by  those  desiring  to  do  so."     The  committees, 


VI  PREFACE. 

after  receiving  these  criticisms,  again  met  and  remained 
in  session  for  a  number  of  days,  giving  careful  and 
prayerful  consideration  to  all  the  suggestions  made. 
They  then  completed  their  work  without  a  single  dissent, 
and  submitted  the  result  to  the  General  Assembly  which 
convened  in  the  city  of  Huntsville,  Alabama,  A.D.  1882. 
That  General  Assembly,  in  "Committee  of  the  Whole," 
considered  with  great  patience  and  care  every  item  in 
the  entire  book,  taking  a  vote  on  each  one  separately, 
and  at  the  close  of  each  chapter  or  subject  taking  a  vote 
upon  it  as  a  whole.  In  this  way  the  entire  book,  from 
beginning  to  end,  was  carefully  and  prayerfully  scruti- 
nized, and  necessary  changes  were  made — the  most  of 
them  verbal ;  and  there  was  not  in  the  final  vote  a 
single  negative  ! 

Having  completed  its  work,  the  General  Assembly 
transmitted  the  book  to  the  Presbyteries  for  their  ap- 
proval or  disapproval.  The  reports  from  the  Presbyte- 
ries to  the  next  General  Assembly,  which  convened  in 
the  city  of  Nashville.  Tennessee,  A.D.  1883,  showed  that 
this  work  had  been  almost  unanimously  adopted.  The 
General  Assembly,  having  reviewed  these  returns  from 
the  Presbyteries,  formally  declared  said  book  to  be  the 
Confession  of  Faith  and  Government  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church. 

The  book  is  now  sent  forth  with  the  strongest  con- 
victions that  it  is  in  accord  with  the  word  of  God.  Let 
it  be  tested,  not  by  tradition,  but  by  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice. 

The  General  Assembly,  at  Bentonville,  Arkansas,  A.D.  1885, 
ordered  the  insertion  of  the  foregoing  Preface  without  referring 
the  same  to  the  Presbyteries. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE. 
INTRODUCTION 7 

CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 11 

Holy  Scriptures 11 

The  Holy  Trinity 13 

Decrees  of  God 14 

Creation 15 

Providence 16 

Fall  of  Man 18 

God's  Covenant  with  Man 20 

Christ  the  Mediator 22 

Free  Will 26 

Divine  Influence 28 

Repentance  Unto  Life . .  29 

Saving  Faith 31 

Justification 32 

Regeneration 34 

Adoption 36 

Sanctification 37 

Growth  in  Grace 38 

Good  Works 38 

Preservation  of  Believers 39 

Christian  Assurance 41 

The  Law  of  God 43 

Christian  Liberty 46 

Religious  Worship 47 

Sabbath-day 49 

Lawful  Oaths  and  Vows 50 

Civil  Government 52 

Marriage  and  Divorce 54 

The  Church 55 

Christian  Communion 56 

The  Sacraments 57 

3 


4  CONTENTS. 

CONFESSION  OF  FAITH— Continued.  page. 

Baptism 58 

The  Lord's  Supper 60 

Church  Authority 62 

Church  Courts 63 

Death  and  the  Resurrection 64 

The  Judgment 66 

CATECHISM 67 

INTRODUCTORY   STATEMENT  ON  CHURCH  GOVERN- 
MENT     83 

CONSTITUTION 86 

The  Church ; 86 

Church  Members 86 

Particular  Church 87 

Church  Officers 83 

Ministers  of  the  Word 83 

Ruling  Elders 91 

Deacons 92 

Church  Courts 93 

Church  Sessions 93 

Presbytery 95 

Synod 98 

General  Assembly 99 

Election,  Ordination,  and  Installation  of  Ruling  Elders  and 

Deacons 102 

Receiving  and  Licensing  Probationers 105 

Ordination  of  Ministers 107 

Relation  between  Ministers  and  Churches 110 

Amendments 112 

RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE 114 

The  Nature  of  Discipline 114 

Children  of  the  Church 115 

Offenses 115 

Church  Censures 116 

Parties  in  Cases  of  Process 117 

General  Provisions  as  to  all  Cases  of  Process 118 

Process  before  Church  Sessions 122 

Process  against  a  Minister 123 


CONTENTS.  5 

RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE— Continued.  page. 

Evidence 125 

Infliction  of  Church-Censures 127 

Removal  of  Church  Censures 127 

Causes  without  Process 128 

Removing  Questions  from  a  Lower  to  a  Higher  Court 129 

General  Review  and  Control 130 

References 131 

Appeals 132 

Complaints 134 

Dissents  and  Protests 134 

Jurisdiction 135 

GENERAL  REGULATIONS 137 

Moderator 137 

Stated  Clerk 138 

Admission  of  New  Churches 138 

Selecting  Ministers  and  Pastors 139 

Letter  of  Dismission  (Church-member) 140 

Letter  of  Dismission  (Minister) 140 

Admission  of  Ministers 141 

Called  Meetings 141 

Corresponding  Members 141 

Form  of  Commissions 141 

Contingent  Fund 143 

General  Enterprises 144 

Standing  Committees 144 

Ecclesiastical  Commissions 144 

DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP 146 

Sanctiflcation  of  the  Lord's-day 146 

Behavior  during  Divine  Service 147 

Public  Reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures 147 

Singing  Psalms,  Hymns,  and  Spiritual  Songs H7 

Public  Prayer 148 

Preaching 148 

Administration  of  Baptism 149 

Administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper 150 

Admission  of  Persons  into  the  Church 153 

Solemnization  of  Marriage 158 

Visitation  of  the  Sick 157 


6  CONTENTS. 

DIRECTORY  EOR  WORSHIP— Continued.  PAGE. 

Burial  of  the  Dead 158 

Fasting  and  Thanksgiving 158 

Secret  and  Family  Worship 159 

RULES  OF  ORDER 161 

Opening  the  Sessions 161 

Moderator 161 

Clerk 168 

Treasurer 164 

Order  of  Business 164 

Motions 165 

Limitations  of  Debate 167 

Privileged  Questions 167 

The  Question 167 

Amendments 168 

Reconsideration ,. 168 

Speakers 168 

Voting 169 

Committees 169 

Private  Sessions 170 

Committee  of  the  Whole 170 

Decorum 171 

Cases  Unprovided  for 171 

Closing  the  Sessions 171 


INTRODUCTION. 


i.  God  alone  is  Lord  of  the  conscience,  and  has  left  it 
unfettered  by  the  doctrines  and  commandments  of  men 
which  are  in  any  thing  contrary  to  his  word.  The  right 
of  private  judgment,  therefore,  in  respect  to  religion,  is 
universal  and  inalienable.  No  religious  organization 
should  be  aided  by  the  civil  power  further  than  may  be 
necessary  for  protection,  and  this  should  be  afforded  to 
all  alike. 

2.  Our  blessed  Saviour,  for  the  edification  of  the  visi- 
ble Church,  has  appointed  officers  not  only  to  preach 
the  gospel  and  to  administer  the  sacraments,  but  also  to 
exercise  discipline;  and  it  is  incumbent  upon  these 
officers,  and  upon  the  whole  Church  in  whose  name 
they  act,  to  censure  or  suspend  from  the  privileges  of  the 
Church  the  disorderly,  or  to  excommunicate  the  heret- 
ical and  scandalous — observing  in  all  cases  the  rules 
contained  in  the  word  of  God. 

3.  No  error  can  be  more  pernicious  or  more  absurd 
than  that  which  represents  it  as  a  matter  of  but  little 
consequence  what  a  man's  opinions  are ;  for  there  is  an 
inseparable  connection  between  faith  and  practice,  truth 
and  holiness ;  otherwise  it  would  be  of  no  consequence 
to  discover  truth  or  to  embrace  it.  Our  Saviour  has 
said,  "A  corrupt  tree  cannot  bring  forth  good  fruit." 

4.  While  it  is  necessary  that  all  who  are  admitted  as 
teachers  should  be  sound  in  the  faith,  nevertheless  there 

7 


8  INTRODUCTION. 

are  doctrines  and  forms  with  respect  to  which  men  of 
good  character  and  principles  may  differ ;  and  in  all 
these  it  is  the  duty  of  all  private  Christians  and  religious 
bodies  to  exercise  forbearance  toward  one  another. 

5.  Though  the  character,  qualifications,  and  authority 
of  Church-officers  are  laid  down  in  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
as  well  as  the  proper  method  of  their  investiture,  yet  the 
right  to  select  the  persons  who  shall  exercise  this  au- 
thority, in  any  particular  body,  belongs  to  that  body. 

6.  All  Church-power,  however  exercised,  is  ministerial 
and  declarative  only ;  that  is,  the  Holy  Scriptures  are 
the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice.  No 
Church- judicatory  ought  to  assume,  by  virtue  of  its  own 
authority,   to  make   laws   to   bind   the   conscience ;    and 

\  all  its  decisions  should  be  founded  upon  the  revealed 
will  of  God. 

Ecclesiastical  discipline  is  altogether  distinct  from  the 
civil  magistracy,  and  Church-judicatories  do  not  possess 
any  civil  jurisdiction — cannot  inflict  any  civil  penalties, 
nor  have  they  any  jurisdiction  in  political  or  civil  affairs. 
Their  power  is  wholly  moral  and  ecclesiastical.  They 
possess  the  right  of  requiring  obedience  to  the  laws  of 
Christ,  may  frame  articles  of  faith,  may  bear  testimony 
against  error  in  doctrine  and  immorality  in  practice,  and 
may  exclude  the  disobedient  and  disorderly  from  the 
privileges  of  the  Church.  They  possess  the  power  requi- 
site for  obtaining  evidence  and  inflicting  censure.  They 
can  call  before  them  any  offender  against  the  order  and 
government  of  the  Church.  They  can  require  members 
of  their  own  body  to  appear  and  give  testimony,  and 
also  introduce  other  witnesses  when  necessary.  But  the 
highest  punishment  to  which  their  authority  extends  is 


INTRODUCTION.  9 

to  exclude  the  contumacious  and  impenitent  from  the 
communion  and  fellowship  of  the  Church. 

7.  Every  Christian  Church,  or  union,  or  association  of 
particular  Churches,  has  the  right  to  declare  the  terms 
of  admission  into  its  communion,  and  the  qualifications 
of  its  ministers,  officers,  and  members,  as  well  as  the 
whole  system  of  its  internal  government. 

In  the  exercise  of  this  right,  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church,  adhering  to  the  foregoing  general  princi- 
ples, adopts  the  following  as  its  system  of  faith  and  in- 
ternal government,  consisting :  1.  Of  the  Confession 
of  Faith.  2.  Of  the  Catechism.  3.  Of  the  Constitution. 
4.  Of  the  Rules  of  Discipline.  5.  Of  the  General  Regu- 
lations. 6.  Of  the  Directory  for  Worship.  7.  Of  the 
Rules  of  Order. 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 


Holy  Scriptures. 

1.  The  Holy  Scriptures  comprise  all  the  books  of  the 
Old  and  the  New  Testament  which  are  received  as 
canonical,  and  which  are  given  by  inspiration  of  God  to 
be  the  rule  of  faith  and  practice,  and  are  these : 


Genesis, 

Exodus, 

Leviticus, 

Numbers, 

Deuteronomy, 

Joshua, 

Judges, 

Ruth, 

I.  Samuel, 

II.  Samuel, 

I.  Kings, 

II.  Kings, 

I.  Chronicles, 


OlyD   TESTAMENT. 

II.  Chronicles, 

Ezra, 

Nehemiah, 

Esther, 

Job, 

Psalms, 

Proverbs, 

Ecclesiastes, 

Song  of  Solomon, 

Isaiah, 

Jeremiah, 

Lamentations, 

Ezekiel, 


Daniel, 

Hosea, 

Joel, 

Amos, 

Obadiah, 

Jonah, 

Micah, 

Nahum, 

Habakkuk, 

Zephaniah, 

Haggai, 

Zechariah, 

Malachi. 


Matthew, 

Mark, 

Luke, 

John, 

The  Acts, 

Romans, 

I.  Corinthians, 

II.  Corinthians, 
Galatians, 


NEW  TESTAMENT. 

Ephesians, 

Philippians, 

Colossians, 

I.  Thessalonians, 

II.  Thessalonians, 

I.  Timothy, 

II.  Timothy, 
Titus, 
Philemon, 

11 


Hebrews, 
James, 

I.  Peter, 

II.  Peter, 

I.  John, 

II.  John, 

III.  John, 
Jude, 
Revelation. 


12  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

2.  The  authority  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  depends  not 
upon  the  testimony  of  any  man  or  Church,  but  upon 
God  alone. 

3.  The  whole  counsel  of  God,  concerning  all  things 
necessary  for  his  own  glory — in  creation,  providence, 
and  man's  salvation — is  either  expressly  stated  in  the 
Scriptures,  or  by  necessary  consequence  may  be  deduced 
therefrom;  unto  which  nothing  at  any  time  is  to  be 
added  by  man,  or  from  the  traditions  of  men ;  never- 
theless, we  acknowledge  the  inward  illumination  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  to  be  necessary  for  the  saving  understand- 
ing of  such  things  as  are  revealed  in  the  word. 


2.  2  Tim.  iii.  16:  All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God, 
and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  in- 
struction in  righteousness.  1  John  v.  9 :  If  we  receive  the  witness 
of  men,  the  witness  of  God  is  greater :  for  this  is  the  witness  of 
God  which  he  hath  testified  of  his  Son.  1  Thess.  ii.  13:  For  this 
cause  also  thank  we  God  without  ceasing,  because,  when  ye  re- 
ceived the  word  of  God  which  ye  heard  of  us,  ye  received  it  not  as 
the  word  of  men,  but,  as  it  is  in  truth,  the  word  of  God,  which  ef- 
fectually worketh  also  in  you  that  believe. 

3.  1  John  ii.  20,  27 :  But  ye  have  an  unction  from  the  Holy  One, 
and  ye  know  all  things.  But  the  anointing  which  ye  have  re- 
ceived abideth  in  you,  and  ye  need  not  that  any  man  teach  you : 
but  as  the  same  anointing  teacheth  you  of  all  things,  and  is  truth, 
and  is  no  lie,  and  even  as  it  hath  taught  you,  ye  shall  abide  in  him. 
John  xvi.  13,  14:  Howbeit  when  he,  the  Spirit  of  truth,  is  come,  he 
will  guide  you  into  all  truth :  for  he  shall  not  speak  of  himself ; 
but  whatsoever  he  shall  hear,  that  shall  he  speak :  and  he  will 
shew  you  things  to  come.  He  shall  glorify  me :  for  he  shall  re- 
ceive of  mine,  and  shall  shew  it  unto  you.  Gal.  i.  8 :  But  though 
we,  or  an  angel  from  heaven,  preach  any  other  gospel  unto  you 
than  that  which  we  have  preached  unto  you,  let  him  be  accursed. 
1  Cor.  ii.  10-12.    John  vi.  45. 


CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.  13 

4.  The  best  rule  of  interpretation  of  the  Scriptures  is 
the  comparison  of  scripture  with  scripture. 

The  Holy  Trinity. 

5.  There  is  but  one  living  and  true  God,  a  self-existent 
Spirit,  infinite,  eternal,  and  unchangeable  in  his  being, 
wisdom,   power,   holiness,   justice,   goodness,  and   truth. 

6.  God  has  all  life,  glory,  goodness,  and  blessedness 
in  himself;  not  standing  in  need  of  any  creatures  which 
he  has  made,  nor  deriving  any  essential  glory  from 
them ;  and  has  most  sovereign  dominion  over  them  to 
do  whatsoever  he  may  please. 

4.  1  Cor.  ii.  2,  13:  For  I  determined  not  to  know  any  thing 
among  you,  save  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified .  Which  things 
also  we  speak  not  in  the  words  which  man's  wisdom  teacheth, 
but  which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth ;  comparing  spiritual  things 
with  spiritual.  Acts  xv.  15 :  And  to  this  agree  the  words  of  the 
prophets.    Matt.  xxii.  29. 

5.  Deut.  vi.  4:  Hear,  O  Israel:  The  Lord  our  God  is  one  Lord. 
1  Cor.  viii.  4,  6.  1  Thess.  i.  9.  John  iv.  24 :  God  is  a  Spirit :  and 
they  that  worship  him  must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 
Ex.  iii.  14 :  And  God  said  unto  Moses,  I  AM  THAT  I  AM :  and  he 
said,  Thus  shalt  thou  say  unto  the  children  of  Israel,  I  AM  hath 
sent  me  unto  you.  1  Tim.  i.  17 :  Now  unto  the  King  eternal,  im- 
mortal, invisible,  the  only  wise  God,  be  honor  and  glory  for  ever 
and  ever.  Amen.  Ps.  cxlv.  3.  Gen.  xvii.  1.  Rom.  xvi.  27.  Mai. 
iii.  6. 

6 .  John  v.  26 :  For  as  the  Father  hath  life  in  himself ;  so  hath 
he  given  to  the  Son  to  have  life  in  himself.  Acts  vii.  2 :  And  he 
said,  Men,  brethren,  and  fathers,  hearken;  the  God  of  glory  ap- 
peared unto  our  father  Abraham,  when  he  was  in  Mesopotamia, 
before  he  dwelt  in  Charran.  Ps.  cxix.  68:  Thou  art  good,  and 
doest  good :  teach  me  thy  statutes.  1  Tim.  vi.  15.  Rom.  ix.  15 : 
For  he  saith  to  Moses,  I  will  have  mercy  on  whom  I  will  have 
mercy,  and  I  will  have  compassion  on  whom  I  will  have  compas- 
sion.   Acts  xvii .  24,  25.    Job  xxii.  2,  3.    Rom.  xi.  36.    Rev.  iv.  11. 


14  CONFESSION   OF  FAITH. 

7.  In  the  unity  of  the  Godhead  there  are  three  per- 
sons of  one  substance,  power,  and  eternity :  God  the 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit. 

Decrees  of  God. 

8.  God,  for  the  manifestation  of  his  glory  and  good- 
ness, by  the  most  wise  and  holy  counsel  of  his  own  will, 
freely  and  unchangeably  ordained  or  determined  what 
he  himself  would  do,  what  he  would  require  his  intelli- 
gent creatures  to  do,  and  what  should  be  the  awards, 
respectively,  of  the  obedient  and  the  disobedient. 

9-  Though  all  Divine  decrees  may  not  be  revealed  to 
men,  yet  it  is  certain  that  God  has  decreed  nothing  con- 
trary to  his  revealed  will  or  written  word. 

7.  2  Cor.  xiii.  14:  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
love  of  God,  and  the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  you 
all.  Amen.  Matt.  iii.  16, 17:  And  Jesus,  when  he  was  baptized, 
went  up  straightway  out  of  the  water :  and,  lo,  the  heavens  were 
opened  unto  him,  and  he  saw  the  Spirit  of  God  descending  like  a 
dove,  and  lighting  upon  him :  and  lo  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying, 
This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased.  Matt,  xxviii. 
19:  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

8.  Ps.  exxxv. 6:  Whatsoever  the  Lord  pleased,  that  did  he  in 
heaven,  and  in  earth,  in  the  seas,  and  all  deep  places.  Isa.  xlvi. 
9-11.  Ex.  xx.  3-17.  Matt.  xxii.  38,  39.  Ecc.  xii.  13 :  Let  us  hear  the 
conclusion  of  the  whole  matter :  Fear  God,  and  keep  his  com- 
mandments :  for  this  is  the  whole  duty  of  man.  2  Cor.  v.  10 :  For 
we  must  all  appear  before  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ ;  that  every 
one  may  receive  the  things  done  in  his  body,  according  to  that  he 
hath  done,  whether  it  be  good  or  bad.  Rev.  xxii.  12.  Matt, 
xvi.  27. 

9  ■  Deut.  xxix.  29 :  The  secret  things  belong  unto  the  Lord  our 
God:  but  those  things  which  are  revealed  belong  unto  us  and  to 
our  children  for  ever,  that  we  may  do  all  the  words  of  this  law. 
Acts  i.  7 :  And  he  said  unto  them,  It  is  not  for  you  to  know  the 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  15 


Creation, 

10.  It  pleased  God,  for  the  manifestation  of  the  glory 
of  his  eternal  power,  wisdom,  and  goodness,  to  create 
the  world  and  all  things  therein,  whether  visible  or  in- 
visible; and  all  very  good. 

11.  After  God  had  made  all  other  creatures,  he  created 
man  in  his  own  image ;  male  and  female  created  he 
them,  enduing  them  with  intelligence,  sensibility,  and 
will ;  they  having  the  law  of  God  written  in  their  hearts, 
and  power  to  fulfill  it,  being  upright  and  free  from  all 
bias  to  evil. 

times  or  the  seasons,  which  the  Father  hath  put  in  his  own  pow- 
er. 1  Thess.  v.  1.  Matt.  xxiv.  33.  Acts  xx.  27:  For  I  have  not 
shunned  to  declare  unto  you  all  the  counsel  of  God.  Rom.  ii.  12, 
16 :  For  as  many  as  have  sinned  without  law  shall  also  perish 
without  law;  and  as  many  as  have  sinned  in  the  law  sh  11  be 
judged  by  the  law;  in  the  day  when  God  shall  judge  the  secrets 
at  men  by  Jesus  Christ  according  to  my  gospel.    Rev.  xx.  12. 

1 0.  Gen.  i.  1 :  In  the  beginning  God  created  the  heaven  and  the 
•earth.  Isa.  xliv.  24:  Thus  said  the  Lord,  thy  Redeemer,  and  he 
that  formed  thee  from  the  womb,  I  am  the  Lord  that  maketh  all 
things ;  that  stretcheth  forth  the  heavens  alone ;  and  spreadeth 
abroad  the  earth  by  myself.  Rom.  i.  20.  Col.  i.  16.  Heb.  xi.  3. 
Gen.  i.  31.  Ex.  xx.  11 :  For  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven  and 
earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is,  and  rested  the  seventh  day ; 
wherefore  the  Lord  blessed  the  sabbath  day  and  hallowed  it. 

1 1 .  Gen.  ii.  7 :  And  the  Lord  formed  man  of  the  dust  of  the 
ground,  and  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of  life ;  and  man 
became  a  living  soul.  Gen.  i.  26.  Rom.  ii.  14,  15:  For  when  the 
Gentiles,  which  have  not  the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things  con- 
tained in  the  law,  these,  having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  unto 
themselves :  which  shew  the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their 
hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing  witness,  ani  their  thoughts 
the  mean  while  accusing  or  else  excusing  one  another.  Ecc.  vii. 
29 :  Lo,  this  only  have  I  found,  that  God  hath  made  man  upright ; 
but  they  have  sought  out  many  inventions. 


16  confession  of  faith. 

Providence. 

12.  God  the  Creator  upholds  and  governs  all  crea- 
tures and  things  by  his  most  wise  and  holy  providence. 

13.  God,  in  his  providence,  ordinarily  works  through 
the  instrumentality  of  laws  or  means,  yet  is  free  to  work 
with  and  above  them,  at  his  pleasure. 

14.  God  never  leaves  nor  forsakes  his  people ;  yet 
when  they  fall  into  sin  he  chastises  them  in  various 
ways,  and  makes  even  their  own  sin  the  occasion  of  dis- 
covering unto  them  their  weakness  and  their  need  of 
greater  watchfulness  and  dependence  upon  him  for  sup- 
porting grace. 

12.  Heb.  i.  3.  Matt.  x.  29-31:  Are  not  two  sparrows  sold  for  a 
farthing?  and  one  of  them  shall  not  fall  on  the  ground  without 
your  Father.  But  the  very  hairs  of  your  head  are  all  numbered. 
Fear  ye  not  therefore,  ye  are  of  more  value  than  many  sparrows. 
Rom.  ix.  17.  For  the  Scripture  saith  unto  Pharaoh,  Even  for  this 
same  purpose  have  I  raised  thee  up,  that  I  might  shew  my  power 
in  thee,  and  that  my  name  might  be  declared  throughout  all  the 
earth. 

1 3 .  Matt,  v .  45 :  That  ye  may  be  the  children  of  your  Father 
which  is  in  heaven :  for  he  maketh  his  sun  to  rise  on  the  evil  and 
on  the  good,  and  sendeth  rain  on  the  just  and  on  the  unjust,  lsa. 
iv.  10, 11.  Acts  xxvii.  24, 31 :  Saying,  Fear  not,  Paul ;  thou  must  be 
brought  before  Cesar :  and,  lo,  God  hath  given  thee  all  them  that 
sail  with  thee.  Paul  said  to  the  centurion  and  to  the  soldiers, 
Except  these  abide  in  the  ship,  ye  cannot  be  saved.  Hosea  i.  7 : 
But  I  will  have  mercy  upon  the  house  of  Judah,  and  will  save 
them  by  the  Lord  their  God,  and  will  not  save  them  by  bow,  nor 
by  sword,  nor  by  battle,  by  horses,  nor  by  horsemen.  Rom.  iv. 
19, 10.    2  Kings  vi.  6. 

14.  Ps.  xxxvii.  28:  For  the  Lord  loveth  judgment,  and  forsak- 
eth  not  his  saints :  they  are  preserved  for  ever :  but  the  seed  of 
the  wicked  shall  be  cut  off.  2  Cor.  xii.  7-9:  And  lest  I  should  be 
exalted  above  measure  through  the  abundance  of  the  revelations, 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  17 

15.  God's  providence  over  the  wicked  is  not  designed 
to  lead  them  to  destruction,  but  to  a  knowledge  of  his 
goodness,  and  of  his  sovereign  power  over  them,  and 
thus  to  become  a  means  of  their  repentance  and  refor- 
mation, or  to  be  a  warning  to  others ;  and  if  the  wicked 
make  it  an  occasion  of  hardening  their  hearts,  it  is  be- 
cause of  their  perversity,  and  not  from  necessity. 

16.  While  the  providence  of  God.  in  general,  em- 
braces all  creatures,  it  does,  in  a  special  manner,  extend 
to  his   Church. 

there  was  given  to  me  a  thorn  in  the  flesh,  the  messenger  of  Sa- 
tan to  buffet  me,  lest  I  should  be  exalted  above  measure.  For 
this  thing  I  besought  the  Lord  thrice,  that  it  might  depart  from 
me.  And  he  said  unto  me,  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee :  for  my 
strength  is  made  perfect  in  -weakness.  Most  gladly  therefore  will 
I  rather  glory  in  my  infirmities,  that  the  power  of  Christ  may 
rest  upon  me.  Rom.  viii.  2-4.  Ps.  cxix.  71,  75:  It  is  good  for  me 
that  1  have  been  afflicted,  that  I  might  learn  thy  statutes.  I  know, 
O  Lord,  that  thy  judgments  are  right,  and  that  thou  in  faith- 
fulness hast  afflicted  me.    Heb.  xiii.  5-11. 

15.  James  i.  13:  Let  no  man  say  when  he  is  tempted,  I  am 
tempted  of  God :  for  God  cannot  be  tempted  with  evil,  neither 
tempteth  he  any  man.  Matt.  ix.  13:  But  go  ye  and  learn  what 
that  meaneth,  I  will  have  mercy,  and  not  sacrifice :  for  I  am  not 
come  to  call  the  righteous,  but  sinners  to  repentance.  Luke  xxiv. 
48.  Rom.  ii.  4 :  Or  despisest  thou  the  riches  of  his  goodness  and 
forbearance  and  longsuffering  :  not  knowing  that  the  goodnf  ss  of 
God  leadeth  thee  to  repentance  ?  Prov.  i.  24,  25.  John  v.  40.  Ex. 
viii.  15,  32.    Acts  xii.  23. 

16.  Matt.  xvi.  18:  And  1  say  also  unto  thee,  That  thou  art  Pe- 
ter, and  upon  this  rock  1  will  build  my  church ;  and  the  gates  of 
hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it.  Rom.  viii.  28-31.  Acts  v.  11 : 
And  great  fear  came  upon  all  the  church,  and  upon  as  many  as 
heard  these  things.  Acts  xviii.  21 :  But  bade  them  farewell,  say- 
ing, I  must  by  all  means  keep  this  feast  that  cometh  in  Jerusa- 
lem :  but  1  will  return  again  unto  you,  if  God  will.  And  he  sailed 
from  Ephesus. 


18  confession  of  faith. 

Fall  of  Man. 

17.  Our  first  parents,  being  seduced  by  the  subtlety 
and  temptation  of  Satan,  sinned  in  eating  the  forbidden 
fruit;  whereupon,  God  was  pleased,  for  his  own  glory 
and  the  good  of  mankind,  to  reveal  the  Covenant  of 
Grace  in  Christ,  by  which  a  gracious  probation  was 
established  for  all  men. 

18.  By  this  sin  they  fell  from  their  original  upright- 
ness, lost  their  communion  with  God,  and  so  became 
dead  in  sin  and  defiled  in  all  the  faculties  of  their  moral 
being.  They  being  the  root  of  all  mankind,  sin  entered 
into  the  world  through  their  act,  and  death  by  sin,  and 
so  death  passed  upon  all  men. 


17.  Gen.  iii.  13:  And  the  Lord  God  sa;d  unto  the  woman, 
What  is  this  that  thou  hast  done?  And  the  woman  said,  The  ser- 
pent beguiled  me,  and  I  did  eat.  2  Cor.  xi.  3.  Rom.  v.  12:  Where- 
fore, as  by  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world.and  death  by  sin ; 
and  so  death  passed  upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have  sinned.  Gen. 
iii.  15:  And  I  will  put  enmity  between  thee  and  the  woman,  and 
between  thy  seed  and  her  seed ;  it  shall  bruise  thy  head,  and  thou 
shalt  bruise  his  heel.  Isa.  ix.  6 :  For  unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto 
us  a  son  is  given :  and  the  government  shall  be  upon  his  shoulder  : 
and  his  name  shall  be  called  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  The  mighty 
God,  the  everlasting  Father,  The  Prince  of  Peace.  Matt.  iv.  16. 
John  iii .  16, 17 :  For  God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only 
begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish, 
but  have  everlasting  life.  For  God  sent  not  his  Son  into  the 
world  to  condemn  the  world ;  but  that  the  world  through  him 
might  be  saved.    Rom.  v.  2,  8.    Rom.  xiv. 

18.  Gen.  iii.  7,  8.  Ecc.  vii.  29:  Lo,  this  only  I  have  found,  that 
God  hath  made  man  upright ;  but  they  have  sought  out  many  in- 
ventions. Rom.  iii.  23 :  For  all  have  sinned,  and  come  short  of  the 
glory  of  God.  Eph.  ii.  1.  Gen.  vi.  5:  And  God  saw  that  the 
wickedness  of  man  was  great  in  the  earth,  and  that  every  imagi- 
nation of  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  was  only  evil  continually 
Jer.  xvii.  9. 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  19 

19.  From  this  original  corruption  also  proceeds  actual 
transgression. 

20.  The  remains  of  this  corrupt  nature  are  felt  by 
those  who  are  regenerated,  nor  will  they  altogether  cease 
to  operate  and  disturb  during  the  present  life. 

21.  Sin,  being  a  transgression  of  the  law  of  God, 
brings  guilt  upon  the  transgressor,  and  subjects  him  to 
the  wrath  of  God  and  to  endless  torment,  unless  par- 
doned through  the  mediation  of  Christ. 

19,  Rom.  v.  12:  Wherefore,  as  by  one  man  sin  entered  into  the 
world,  and  death  by  sin ;  and  so  death  passed  upon  all  men,  for 
that  all  have  sinned.  Rom.  v.  15-19.  Job  xxv.  4.  Ps.  li.  5:  Be- 
hold, I  was  shapen  in  iniquity ;  and  in  sin  did  my  mother  conceive 
me.  Job  xiv.  4.  John  iii.  6 :  That  which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is 
flesh ;  and  that  which  is  born  of  the  Spirit  is  spirit.    Eph.  ii.  3. 

20.  Rom.  vii.  14, 17, 18,  23:  For  we  know  that  the  law  is  spirit- 
ual :  but  I  am  carnal,  sold  under  sin.  Now  then  it  is  no  more  I 
that  do  it,  but  sin  that  dwelleth  in  me.  For  I  know  that  in  me 
(that  is,  in  my  flesh)  dwelleth  no  good  thing :  for  to  will  is  pres- 
ent with  me  ;  but  how  to  perform  that  which  is  good  I  find  not. 
But  I-see  another  law  in  my  members,  warring  against  the  law  of 
my  mind,  and  bringing  me  into  captivity  to  the  law  of  sin  which 

3  in  my  mpmbers.  Prov.  xx.  9.  Ecc.  vii.  20 :  For  there  is  not  a 
just  man  upon  earth,  that  doeth  good,  and  sinneth  not.  Rom. 
vii.  5,  7,  25 :  For  when  we  were  in  the  flesh,  the  motions  of  sins, 
which  were  by  the  law,  did  work  in  our  members  to  bring  forth 
fruit  unto  death.  What  shall  we  say,  then?  Is  the  law  sin?  God 
forbid.  Nay,  I  had  not  known  sin,  but  by  the  law :  for  I  had  not 
known  lust,  except  the  law  had  sad,  Thou  shalt  not  covet.  I 
thank  God  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  So  then  with  the 
mind  I  myself  serve  the  law  of  God ;  but  with  the  flesh  the  law  of 
sin. 

21.1  John  iii.  4 :  Whosoever  committeth  sin  transgresseth  also 
the  law:  for  sin  is  the  transgression  of  the  law.  Rom.  iii.  19: 
Now  we  know  that  what  things  soever  the  law  saith,  it  saith  to 
them  who  are  under  the  law :  that  every  mouth  may  be  stopped, 
and  all  the  world  may  become  guilty  before  God.    Gal.  iii.  18. 


20  confession  of  faith. 

God*  Covenant  with  Man. 

22.  The  first  covenant  made  with  man  was  a  Cove- 
nant of  Works,  wherein  life  was  promised  to  Adam 
upon  condition  of  perfect  and  personal  obedience. 

23.  Man,  by  his  fall,  having  made  himself  incapable 
of  life  by  that  covenant,  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  make 
the  second,  commonly  called  the  Covenant  of  Grace, 
wherein  he  freely  offers  unto  sinners  life  and  salvation 
by  Jesus  Christ,  requiring  of  them  faith  in  him,  that 
they   may  be   saved.     This   covenant   is    frequently   set 

Rom.  vi.  23 :  For  the  wages  of  sin  is  death ;  but  the  gift  of  God  ia 
eternal  life  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

2  2 .  Job  ix.  32,  33.  Gal.  iii.  12 :  And  the  law  is  not  of  faith : 
but,  The  man  that  doeth  them  shall  live  in  them.  Gen.  ii.  16,  17 : 
And  the  Lord  God  commanded  the  man,  saying,  Of  every  tree  of 
the  garden  thou  may  est  freely  eat :  but  of  the  tree  of  the  knowl- 
edge of  good  and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it :  for  in  the  day  that 
thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die. 

23 .  Gal.  iii.  21 :  Is  the  law  then  against  the  promises  of  God? 
God  forbid :  for  if  there  had  been  a  law  given  which  could  have 
given  life,  verily  righteousness  should  have  been  by  the*  law. 
Rom.  viii.  3 :  For  what  the  law  could  not  do,  in  that  it  was  weak 
through  the  flesh,  God  sending  his  own  Son  in  the  likeness  of  sin- 
ful flesh,  and  for  sin,  condemned  sin  in  the  flesh.  Isa.  xlii.  6. 
Mark  xvi.  15, 16 :  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go  ye  into  all  the  world, 
and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature.  He  that  believeth  and 
is  baptized  shall  "be  saved ;  but  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be 
damned.  John  iii.  16 :  For  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave 
his  only-begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not 
perish,  but  have  everlasting  life.  Heb.  ix.  15-17:  And  for  this 
cause  he  is  the  mediator  of  the  new  testament,  that  by  means  of 
death,  for  the  redemption  of  the  transgressions  that  were  under 
the  first  testament,  they  which  are  called  might  receive  the  prom- 
ise of  eternal  inheritance.  For  where  a  testament  is,  there  must 
also  of  necessity  be  the  death  of  the  testator.  For  a  testament  is 
of  force  after  men  are  dead :  otherwise  it  is  of  no  strength  at  all 
while  the  testator  liveth.    Heb.  vii.  22.    Luke  xxii.  20. 


CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.  21 

forth  in  the  Scriptures  by  the  name  of  a  testament,  in 
reference  to  the  death  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  testator,  and 
to  the  everlasting  inheritance,  with  all  things  belonging 
to  it,  therein  bequeathed. 

24.  Under  the  Old  Testament  dispensation  the  Cove- 
nant of  Grace  was  administered  by  promises,  prophecies, 
sacrifices,  circumcision,  the  paschal  lamb,  and  other 
types  and  ordinances  delivered  to  the  Jews — all  fore- 
signifying  Christ  to  come — which  were  sufficient, 
through  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  instruct 
them  savingly  in  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  build  them 
up  in  the  faith  of  the  Messiah. 

25.  Under  the  New  Testament  dispensation,  wherein 
Christ,   the   substance,    is    set   forth,   the   ordinances    in 

24.  2  Cor.  iii.  6-9.  Heb.  viii.  9, 10.  Rom.  iv.  11.  Col.  ii.  11,  17. 
1  Cor.  v.  7:  Purge  out  therefore  the  old  leaven,  that  ye  may  be  a 
new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For  even  Christ  our  passover  is 
sacrificed  for  us. 

25.  1  Cor.  x.  1-4:  Moreover,  brethren,  I  would  not  that  ye 
should  be  ignorant,  how  that  all  our  fathers  were  under  the 
cloud,  and  all  passed  through  the  sea ;  and  were  all  baptized  unto 
Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in  the  sea ;  and  did  all  eat  the  same  spirit- 
ual meat ;  and  did  all  drink  the  same  spiritual  drink ;  for  they 
drank  of  that  spiritual  Rock  that  followed  them :  and  that  Rock 
was  Christ.  Heb.  3d.  13 :  These  all  died  in  faith,  not  having  re- 
ceived the  promises,  but  having  seen  them  afar  off,  and  were  per- 
suaded of  them,  and  embraced  them,  and  confessed  that  they 
were  strangers  and  pilgrims  on  the  earth.  Gal.  iii.  7-9, 14 :  Know  ye 
therefore  that  they  which  are  of  faith,  the  same  are  the  children 
of  Abraham.  And  the  Scripture,  foreseeing  that  God  would  jus- 
tify the  heathen  through  faith,  preached  before  the  gospel  unto 
Abraham,  saying,  In  thee  shall  all  nations  be  blessed.  So  then 
they  which  be  of  faith  are  blessed  with  faithful  Abraham.  That 
the  blessing  of  Abraham  might  come  on  the  Gentiles  through 
Jesus  Christ ;  that  we  might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit 
through  faith.    1  Cor.  xi.  23-25. 


22  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH. 

which  the  Covenant  of  Grace  is  dispensed  are  the 
preaching  of  the  Word  and  the  administration  of  the 
sacraments  of  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper,  which 
are  administered  with  more  simplicity,  yet  in  them  it  is 
held  forth  in  more  fullness  and  spiritual  efficacy  to  all 
nations,  Jews  and  Gentiles. 

26.  As  children  were  included  with  their  parents  in 
the  Covenant  of  Grace  under  the  Old  Testament  dispen- 
sation, so  are  they  included  in  it  under  the  New,  and 
should,  as  under  the  Old,  receive  the  appropriate  sign 
and  seal  thereof. 

Christ  the  Mediator. 

27.  Jesus  Christ,  the  only-begotten  Son  of  God,  was 
verily  appointed  before  the  foundation  of  the  world 
to  be  the  Mediator  between  God  and  man,  the  Prophet, 
Priest,  and  King,  the  heir  of  all  things,  the  propitiation 
for  the  sins  of  all  mankind,  the  Head  of  his  Church,  the 
Judge  of  the  world,  and  the  Saviour  of  all  true  believers. 

26.  Gen.  xvii,  7, 11,  13:  And  I  will  establish  my  covenant  be- 
tween me  and  thee  and  thy  seed  after  thee  in  their  generations, 
for  an  everlasting  covenant,  to  be  a  God  unto  thee  and  to  thy 
seed  after  thee.  And  ye  shall  circumcise  the  flesh  of  your  fore- 
skin ;  and  it  shall  be  a  token  of  the  covenant  betwixt  me  and  you. 
He  that  is  born  in  thy  house,  and  he  that  is  bought  with  thy 
money,  must  needs  be  circumcised :  and  my  covenant  shall  be  in 
your  flesh  for  an  everlasting  covenant.  Acts  ii.  39:  For  the 
promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar 
off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call.  Rom.  ix.  8 : 
That  is,  They  which  are  the  children  of  the  flesh,  these  are  not  the 
children  of  God :  but  the  children  of  the  promise  are  counted  for 
the  seed.    Acts  xvi.  15,  33.    1  Cor.  i.  16. 

27.1  Pet.  i.  19,  20:  But  with  the  precious  blood  of  Christ,  as  of 
a  lamb  without  blemish  and  without  spot :  who  verily  was  fore- 
ordained before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  but  was  manifest  in 


CONCESSION  OF  FAITH.  2i 

28.  The  Son  of  God,  the  second  person  in  the  Trinity, 
did,  when  the  fullness  of  time  was  come,  take  upon  him- 
self man's  nature,  yet  without  sin,  being  very  God  and 
very  man,  yet  one  Christ,  the  only  Mediator  between 
God  and  man. 

29.  Jesus  Christ,  in  his  human  nature,  thus  united  to 

these  last  times  for  you.  1  Tim.  ii.  5 :  For  there  is  one  God,  and 
one  mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus.  John 
hi.  16.  Acts  22 :  For  Moses  truly  said  unto  the  fathers,  A  Prophet 
shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up  unto  you  of  your  brethren,  like 
unto  me ;  him  shall  ye  hear  in  all  things  whatsoever  he  shall  lay 
unto  you.  Heb.  v.  6.  Ps.  ii.  6.  Luke  i.  33 :  And  he  9hall  reign 
over  the  house  of  Jacob  for  ever ;  and  of  his  kingdom  there  shall 
be  no  end.  Heb.  i.  2 :  Hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto  us  by 
his  Son,  whom  he  hath  appointed  heir  of  all  things,  by  whom  also 
he  made  the  worlds.  1  John  ii.  2 :  And  he  is  the  propitiation  for 
our  sins :  and  not  for  ours  only,  but  also  for  the  sins  of  the  whole 
world.  1  John  iv.  10.  Eph.  ii.  20-22.  Matt.  xxi.  42.  2  Tim.  iv.  1, 
8.  1  Pet.  iv.  5.  Acts  x.  42,  Rom.  xiv.  10.  Luke  ii.  11.  John  ir. 
42.    Actsv.  81.    ITim.  iv.  10. 

28.  John  i.  1,  14:  In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the 
Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God.  And  the  Word  was 
made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us,  (and  we  beheld  his  glory,  the 
glory  as  of  the  only-begotten  of  the  Father,)  full  of  grace  and 
truth.  1  John  v.  20 :  And  we  know  that  the  Son  of  God  is  come, 
and  hath  given  us  an  understanding,  that  we  may  know  him  that 
is  true ;  and  we  are  in  him  that  is  true,  even  in  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ.  This  is  the  true  God,  and  eternal  life.  Phil.  ii.  6 :  Who, 
being  in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal  with 
God.  Gal.  iv.  4:  But  when  the  fullness  of  the  time  was  come, 
God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made  under  the  law. 
Heb.  ii.  17.    Heb.  iv.  15.    Rom.  i.  3,  4.    1  Tim.  ii.  5. 

2  9 .  Ps.  xlv.  7  :  Thou  lovest  righteousness,  and  hatest  wicked- 
ness :  therefore  God,  thy  God,  hath  anointed  thee  with  the  oil  of 
gladness  above  thy  fellows.  John  iii.  34:  For  he  whom  God  hath 
sent  speaketh  the  words  of  God :  for  God  giveth  not  the  Spirit  by 
measure  unto  him.  Col.  ii.  3 :  In  whom  are  hid  all  the  treasures 
of  wisdom  and  knowledge.    Col.  i.  19.    Heb.  vii.  22,  26.    Acts  x.  38. 


24  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH. 

the  Divine,  was  sanctified  and  anointed  with  the  Holy 
Spirit  above  measure,  having  in  him  all  the  treasures  of 
wisdom  and  knowledge,  in  whom  it  pleased  the  Father 
that  all  fullness  should  dwell,  to  the  end  that,  being 
holy,  harmless,  undefiled,  and  full  of  grace  and  truth, 
he  might  be  thoroughly  furnished  to  execute  the  office 
of  a  Mediator  and  Surety. 

30.  That  he  might  discharge  the  office  of  Mediator, 
Jesus  Christ  was  made  under  the  law,  which  he  perfectly 
fulfilled,  was  crucified,  died,  and  was  buried,  and  re- 
mained under  the  power  of  death  for  a  time,  yet  saw 
no  corruption.  On  the  third  day  he  arose  from  the 
dead,  and  afterward  ascended  to  heaven,  where  he  sits 
on  the  right  hand  of  God,  making  intercession  for  trans- 
gressors. 

31.  Jesus  Christ,  by  his  perfect  obedience  and  sacri- 
fice of  himself,  which  he,  through  the  Eternal  Spirit, 
once  offered  unto  God,  became  the  propitiation  for  the 
sins  of  the  whole  world,  so  God  can  be  just  in  justifying 
all  who  believe  in  Jesus. 

30.  Gal.  iv.  4:  But  when  the  fullness  of  the  time  was  come, 
God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made  under  the  law, 
Matt.  iii.  15 :  And  Jesus  answering  said  unto  him,  Suffer  it  to  be 
so  now :  for  thus  it  becometh  us  to  fulfill  all  righteousness.  Then 
he  suffered  him.  Matt.  v.  17 :  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  de- 
stroy the  law,  or  the  prophets :  I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but  to 
fulfill.  Matt,  xxvii.35,  50.  Acts  ii.  31.  Acts  xiii.  30,  37.  ICor.xv. 
4.  Markxvi.  19.  Rom.  viii.  34.  Who  is  he  that  eondemneth?  It 
is  Christ  that  died,  yea  rather,  that  is  risen  again,  who  is  even  at 
the  right  hand  of  God,  who  also  niaketh  intercession  for  us.  Heb. 
vii.  25 :  Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost 
that  oome  unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to  make  inter- 
cession for  them.    Rom.  xiv.  9, 10. 

3 1 .  Heb.  ix.  14 :  How  much  more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who 
through  the  eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  without  spot  to  God, 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  25 

32.  Although  the  work  of  redemption  was  not  act- 
ually wrought  by  Christ  until  after  his  incarnation, 
yet  the  benefits  thereof  were  communicated  unto  the 
believer,  in  all  ages,  successively,  from  the  beginning  of 
the  world,  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  through  such  instru- 
mentalities as  God  was  pleased  to  employ. 

33.  Jesus  Christ  tasted  death  for  every  man,  and  now 
makes  intercession  for  transgressors,  by  virtue  of  which 
the  Holy  Spirit  is  given  to  convince  of  sin  and  enable 
man  to  believe  and  obey,  governing  the  hearts  of  be- 
lievers by  his  word  and  Spirit,  overcoming  all  their 
enemies,  by  his  almighty  power  and  wisdom,  in  such 
manner  and  ways  as  are  most  consonant  to  his  wonder- 
ful and  unsearchable  dispensation. 

purge  your  conscience  from  dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God? 
Rom.  iii.  25,  26 :  Whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation 
through  faith  in  his  blood,  to  declare  his  righteousness  for  the  re- 
mission of  sins  that  are  past,  through  the  forbearance  of  God; 
to  declare,  I  say  <  at  this  time  his  righteousness :  that  he  might  be 
just,  and  the  justifier  of  him  -which  believeth  in  Jesus.  Rom.  v. 
6,  8,  10, 11.  2  Cor.  v.  14,  15 :  For  the  love  of  Christ  constraineth  us ; 
because  we  thus  judge,  that  if  one  died  for  all,  then  were  all 
dead:  and  that  he  died  for  all,  that  they  which  live  should  not 
henceforth  live  unto  themselves,  but  unto  him  which  died  for 
them,  and  rose  again.    Heb.  ii.  9.    1  John  ii.  2. 

3  2 .  Gal.  iv.  4, 5 :  But  when  the  f  ulness  of  the  time  was  come,  God 
sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made  under  the  law,  to  re- 
deem them  that  were  under  the  law,  that  we  might  receive  the 
adoption  of  sons.  Gen.  xvi  6 :  And  he  believed  in  the  Lord ;  and 
he  counted  it  to  him  for  righteousness.  Rom.  iv.  3,  5,  6,  7.  Neh. 
ix.  20.  Ps.  cxliii.  10.  Ps.  Ii.  11, 12.  Heb.  i.  1 :  God,  who  at  sundry 
times  and  in  divers  manners  spake  in  time  past  unto  the  fathers 
by  the  prophets.  Num.  xii.  6 :  And  he  said,  Hear  now  my  words : 
If  there  be  a  prophet  among  you,  I  the  Lord  will  make  myself 
known  unto  him  in  a  vision,  and  will  speak  unto  him  in  a  dream. 
33.  Heb.  ii.  9:  But  we  see  Jesus,  who  was  made  a  little  lower 


26  confession  of  faith. 

Free  Will. 

34.  God,  in  creating  man  in  his  own  likeness,  endued 
him  with  intelligence,  sensibility,  and  will,  which  form 
the  basis  of  moral  character,  and  render  man  capable  of 
moral  government. 

35.  The  freedom  of  the  will  is  a  fact  of  human  con- 
sciousness, and  is  the  sole  ground  of  human  accounta- 
bility. Man,  in  his  state  of  innocence,  was  both  free 
and  able  to  keep  the  Divine  law,  also  to  violate  it. 
Without  any  constraint,  from  either  physical  or  moral 
causes,  he  did  violate  it. 

than  the  angels  for  the  suffering  of  death,  crowned  with  glory 
and  honor ;  that  he  by  the  grace  of  God  should  taste  death  for  every 
man.  1  John  ii.  1 :  My  little  children,  these  things  which  write 
I  unto  you,  that  ye  sin  not.  And  if  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advo- 
cate with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous.  Rom.  viii.  34. 
Who  is  he  that  condemneth?  It  is  Christ  that  died,  yea  rather, 
that  is  risen  again,  who  is  even  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  who  also 
maketh  intercession  for  us.  John  xiv.  10,  13 :  And  I  will  pray  the 
Father,  and  he  will  give  you  another  Comforter,  that  he  may 
abide  with  you  for  ever ;  even  the  Spirit  of  truth ;  whom  the 
world  cannot  receive,  because  it  seeth  him  not,  neither  knoweth 
him  :  but  ye  know  him  ;  for  he  dwelleth  with  you,  and  shall  be 
in  you.  I  will  not  leave  you  comfortless :  I  will  come  to  you. 
John  xvi.  8-11.    John  xvii.  6,  8-11.    Rom.  viii.  28,  33-39. 

34.  Gen.  i.  26,  27 :  And  God  said,  let  us  make  man  in  our  image, 
after  our  likeness :  and  let  them  have  dominion  over  the  fish  of 
the  sea,  and  over  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  the  cattle,  and  over 
all  the  earth,  and  over  every  creeping  thing  that  creepeth  upon 
the  earth.  So  God  created  man  in  his  own  image,  in  the  image  of 
God  created  he  him ;  male  and  female  created  he  them.  Eph.  iv. 
24 :  And  that  ye  put  on  the  new  man,  which  after  God  is  created 
in  righteousness  and  true  holiness.    Rev.  xxii.  17.    John  v.  40. 

3  5 .  Josh.  xxiv.  15 :  And  if  it  seem  evil  unto  you  to  serve  the 
Lord,  choose  you  this  day  whom  ye  will  serve ;  whether  the  gods 
which  your  fathers  served  that  were  on  the  other  side  of  the 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  27 

36.  Man,  by  disobedience,  lost  his  innocence,  for- 
feited the  favor  of  God,  became  corrupt  in  heart  and 
inclined  to  evil.  In  this  state  of  spiritual  death  and 
condemnation,  man  is  still  free  and  responsible;  yet, 
without  the  illuminating  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
he  is  unable  either  to  keep  the  law  or  lay  hold  upon  the 
hope  set  before  him  in  the  gospel. 

37.  When  the  sinner  is  born  of  God,  he  loves  him 
supremely,  and  steadfastly  purposes  to  do  his  will ;  yet, 
because  of  remaining  corruption,  and  of  his  imperfect 

flood,  or  the  gods  of  the  Amorites,  in  whose  land  ye  dwell :  but  as 
for  me  and  my  house,  we  will  serve  the  Lord.  Prov.  i.  29-31 : 
For  that  they  hated  knowledge,  and  did  not  choose  the  fear  of 
the  Lord :  they  would  none  of  my  counsel :  they  despised  all  my 
reproof.  Therefore  shall  they  eat  of  the  fruit  of  their  own  way, 
and  be  filled  with  their  own  devices.    Rom.  ii.  12-15. 

36.  Rom.  v.  12.  Ezek.  xviii.  4.  Behold,  all  souls  are  mine;  as 
the  soul  of  the  father,  so  also  the  soul  of  the  son  is  mine :  the  soul 
that  sinneth,  it  shall  die.  Rom.  viii.  6-8:  For  to  be  carnally 
minded  is  death  ;  but  to  be  spiritually  minded  is  life  and  peace. 
Because  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God :  for  it  is  not  sub- 
ject to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  be.  So  then  they  that 
are  in  the  flesh  cannot  please  God.  Rom.  i.  18-20.  Rom.  iii.  19,  20. 
1  Cor.  ii.  14 :  But  the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the 
Spirit  of  God:  for  they  are  foolishness  unto  him :  neither  can  he 
know  them,  because  they  are  spiritually  discerned.  John  vi.  44 : 
No  man  can  come  to  me  except  the  Father  which  hath  sent  me 
draw  him :  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the  last  day.  John  i.  9.  1 
Cor.  xii.  7:  But  the  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  is  given  to  every 
man  to  profit  withal.    Rom.  viii.  26. 

3  7 .  Rom.  viii.  14-16 :  For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of 
God,  they  are  the  sons  of  God.  For  ye  have  not  received  the 
spirit  of  bondage  again  to  fear ;  but  ye  have  receive  1  the  Spirit 
of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father.  The  Spirit  itself 
beareth  witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God. 
John  xiv.  15:  If  ye  love  me,  keep  my  commandments.  Rom.  vii. 
14, 15,  23,  24.    Gal.  v.  17:  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  Spirit 


28  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH. 

knowledge  of  moral  and  spiritual  things,  he  often  wills 
what  in  itself  is  sinful.  This  imperfect  knowledge  and 
corruption  remain,  in  greater  or  less  force,  during  the 
present  life ;  hence  the  conflict  between  the  flesh  and  the 
spirit. 

Divine  Influence. 

38.  God  the  Father,  having  set  forth  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ  as  a  propitiation  for  the  sins  of  the  world,  does 
most  graciously  vouchsafe  a  manifestation  of  the  Holy- 
Spirit  with  the  same  intent  to  every  man. 

39.  The  Holy  Spirit,  operating  through  the  written 
word,  and  through  such  other  means  as  God  in  his 
wisdom  may  choose,  or  directly,  without  means,  so 
moves  upon  the  hearts  of  men  as  to  enlighten,  reprove, 
and  convince  them  of  sin,  of  their  lost  estate,  and  of 
their  need  of  salvation ;  and,  by  so  doing,  inclines  them 
to  come  to  Christ. 

and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh :  and  these  are  contrary  the  one  to 
the  other;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things  that  ye  would.  Ecc. 
vii.  20. 

38.  Rom.  iii.  25:  Whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propitia- 
tion through  faith  in  his  blood.to  declare  his  righteousness  for  the 
remission  of  fins  that  are  past,  through  the  forbearance  of  God. 
1  John  ii.  2 :  And  he  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins :  and  not  for 
ours  only,  but  also  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world.  1  John  iv.  10. 
Heb.  ii.  9.  John  i.  9.  Isa.  xlix.  6.  1  Cor.  xii.  7 :  But  the  manifes- 
tation of  the  Spirit  is  given  to  every  man  to  profit  withal. 

39 .  Heb.  iv.  12 :  For  the  word  of  God  is  quick,  and  powerful, 
and  sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword,  piercing  even  to  the  di- 
viding asunder  of  soul  and  spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and  marrow, 
and  is  a  discerner  of  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart.  Rev. 
xxii.  17 :  And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say,  Come.  And  let  him 
that  heareth  say,  Come.  And  let  him  that  is  athirst  come.  And 
whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the  water  of  life  freely.  John 
xvi.  8 :  And  when  he  is  come,  he  will  reprove  the  world  of  sin, 
and  of  righteousness,  and  of  judgment.    John  xii.  32.    Rom.  v.  1$. 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  29 

40.  This  call  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  purely  of  God's 
free  grace  alone,  and  not  because  of  human  merit,  and 
is  antecedent  to  all  desire,  purpose,  and  intention  on  the 
part  of  the  sinner  to  come  to  Christ ;  so  that  while  it  is 
possible  for  all  to  be  saved  with  it,  none  can  be  saved 
without  it. 

41.  This  call  is  not  irresistible^buXjs  effectual  in 
those  only  who,  in  penitence  and  faith,  freely  surrender 
themselves  wholly  to  Christ,  the  only  name  whereby  men 
can  be  saved. 

Repentance  Unto  Life. 

42.  Repentance  unto  life  is  a  change  of  mind  and 

40.  1  Tim.  i.  9:  Knowing  this,  that  the  law  is  not  made  for  a 
righteous  man,  but  for  the  lawless  and  disobedient,  for  the  un- 
godly and  for  sinners,  for  unholy  and  profane,  for  murderers  of 
fathers  and  murderers  of  mothers,  for  manslayers.  Titus  iii.  4, 
5 :  But  after  that  the  kindness  and  love  of  God  our  Saviour  to- 
ward man  appeared.  Not  by  works  of  righteousness  which  we 
have  done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the  wash- 
ing of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.  ii. 
14 :  But  the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of 
God :  for  they  are  foolishness  unto  him :  neither  can  he  know 
them,  because  they  are  spiritually  discerned.  Rom.  viii.  7:  Be- 
cause the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God :  for  it  is  not  subject 
to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  be.    Eph.  ii.  5.     John  vi.  37. 

41.  Prov.  i.  24,25:  Because  I  have  called,  and  ye  refused;  I 
have  stretched  out  my  hand,  and  no  man  regarded ;  but  ye  have 
set  at  naught  all  my  counsel,  and  would  none  of  my  reproof. 
John  v.  40 :  And  ye  will  not  come  to  me,  that  ye  might  have  life. 
Acts  vii.  51 :  Ye  stiffnecked  and  uncircumcised  in  heart  and  ears, 
ye  do  always  resist  the  Holy  Ghost :  as  your  fathers  did,  so  do  ye.  1 
Thess.  v.  19 :  Quench  not  the  Spirit.  Matt.  ix.  28,  29.  Luke  xiii. 
3,5. 

42.  Acts  xi.  18:  When  they  heard  these  things,  they  held  their 
peace,  and  glorified  God,  saying,  Then  hath  God  also  to  the  Gen- 


30  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

feeling  toward  God,  induced  by  the  agency  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  wherein  the  sinner  resolutely  purposes  to  forsake 
all  sin,  to  turn  unto  God,  and  to  walk  in  all  his  com- 
mandments. 

43.  There  is  no  merit  in  repentance,  or  in  any  other 
human  exercise;  yet  God  is  pleased  to  require  all  men 
to  repent. 

44.  As  all  men  are  required  to  make  full  and  frank 
confession  of  sin  to  God,  so  he- that  gives  grounds  of 

tiles  granted  repentance  unto  life.  John  iii.  27 :  John  answered 
and  said,  A  man  can  receive  nothing,  except  it  be  given  him  from 
heaven.  John  xv.  5 :  I  am  the  vine,  ye  are  the  branches.  He  that 
abideth  in  me,  and  I  in  him,  the  same  bringeth  forth  much  fruit ; 
for  without  me  ye  can  do  nothing.  Luke  xxiv.  47.  Acts  xx.  21. 
Ezek.  xviii.  30,  31 :  Therefore  I  will  judge  you,  O  house  of  Israel, 
every  one  according  to  his  ways,  saith  the  Lord  God.  Repent, 
and  turn  yourselves  from  all  your  transgressions ;  so  iniquity 
shall  not  be  your  ruin.  Cast  away  from  you  all  your  transgres- 
sions, whereby  ye  have  transgressed ;  and  make  you  a  new  heart 
and  a  new  spirit :  for  why  will  ye  die,  O  house  of  Israel  ?  Ezek. 
xxxvi.  31.    2  Cor.  vii.  11. 

4-3.  Isa.  lxiv.  6:  But  we  are  all  as  an  unclean  thing,  and  all 
our  righteousnesses  are  as  filthy  rags ;  and  we  all  do  fade  as  a  leaf ; 
and  our  iniquities,  like  the  wind,  have  taken  us  away.  Ezek.  xvi. 
63:  That  thou  mayest  remember,  and  be  confounded,  and  never 
open  thy  mouth  any  more  because  of  thy  shame,  when  I  am 
pacified  toward  thee  for  all  that  thou  hast  done,  saith  the  Lord 
God.  Acts  ii.  38.  Acts  iii.  19:  Repent  ye  therefore,  and  be  con- 
verted, that  your  sins  may  be  blotted  out,  when  the  times  of  re- 
freshing shall  come  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  Acts  xvii. 
30 :  And  the  times  of  this  ignorance  God  winked  at ;  but  now  com- 
mandeth  all  men  everywhere  to  repent. 

44.  Ps.  xxxii.  5,  6.  Prov.  xxviii.  13:  He  that  covereth  his  sins 
shall  not  prosper :  but  whoso  confesseth  and  forsaketh  them  shall 
have  mercy.  1  John  i.  9.  James  v.  16.  Luke  xvii.  3,  4:  Take 
heed  to  yourselves :  If  thy  brother  trespass  against  thee,  rebuke 
him ;  and  if  he  repent,  forgive  him.    And  if  he  trespass  against 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  31 

offense  to  the  Church,  or  trespasses  against  his  brother, 
should  confess  his  errors,  make  amendment  and  due 
restitution,  so  far  as  is  in  his  power. 

Saving  Faith. 

45.  Saving  faith,  including  assent  to  the  truth  of 
God's  holy  word,  is  the  act  of  receiving  and  resting  upon 
Christ  alone  for  salvation,  and  is  accompanied  by  con- 
trition for  sin  and  a  full  purpose  of  heart  to  turn  from 
it  and  to  live  unto  God. 

46.  While  there  is  no  merit  in  faith,  yet  it  is  the  con- 

thee  seven  times  in  a  day,  and  seven  times  in  a  day  turn  again 
to  thee,  saying,  I  repent ;  thou  shalt  forgive  him.  Luke  xix.  8. 
2  Cor.  ii.  8 :  Wherefore  I  beseech  you  that  ye  would  confirm  your 
love  toward  him. 

45.  Ps.  ii.  12:  Kiss  the  Son,  lest  he  be  angry,  and  ye  perish 
from  the  way,  when  his  wrath  is  kindled  but  a  little.  Blessed 
are  all  they  that  put  their  trust  in  him.  1  Pet.  ii.  2,  6.  John  xiv. 
1 :  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled :  ye  believe  in  God,  believe  also 
in  me.  Matt.  xvi.  16.  John  xi.  26 :  And  whosoever  liveth  and  be- 
lieveth  in  me  shall  never  die.  Believest  thou  this  ?  John  xi.  27. 
John  vi.  68,  69.  Matt.  xix.  27-29.  2  Cor.  iv.  13:  We  having  the 
same  spirit  of  faith,  according  as  it  is  written,  I  believed,  and 
therefore  have  I  spoken ;  we  also  believe,  and  therefore  speak. 
Rom.  x.  14, 17 :  How  then  shall  they  call  on  him  in  whom  they 
have  not  believed  ?  and  how  shall  they  believe  in  him  of  whom 
they  have  not  heard  ?  and  how  shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher  ? 
So  then  faith  cometh  by  hearing,  and  hearing  by  the  word  of 
God.  Eph.  ii.  8 :  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith ;  and 
that  not  of  yourselves :  it  is  the  gift  of  God.  Rom.  i.  16,  17.  1 
Thess.  ii.  13.  1  John  v.  10:  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  of  God 
bath  the  witness  in  himself :  he  that  believeth  not  God  hath  made 
him  a  liar ;  because  he  believeth  not  the  record  that  God  gave  of 
his  Son. 

46.  Rom.  iv.  16:  Therefore  it  is  of  faith,  that  it  might  be  by 
grace ;  to  the  end  the  promise  might  be  sure  to  all  the  seed ;  not 
to  that  only  which  is  of  the  law,  but  to  that  also  which  is  of  the 


32  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

dition  of  salvation.  It  is  not  of  the  nature  of  good 
works,  from  which  it  must  be  distinguished. 

47.  This  faith  may  be  tried  in  many  ways,  but  the 
believer  has  the  promise  of  ultimate  victory  through 
Christ. 

Justification. 

48.  All  those  who  truly  repent  of  their  sins,  and  in 
faith  commit  themselves  to  Christ,  God  freely  justifies, 
not  by  infusing  righteousness  into  them,  but  by  pardon- 
ing their  sins  and  by  counting  and  accepting  their  per- 
sons as  righteous ;  not  for  any  thing  wrought  in  them  or 
done  by  them,  but  for  Christ's  sake  alone;  not  by  im- 

faith  of  Abraham  ;  who  is  the  father  of  us  all.  John  iii.  36:  He 
that  believeth  on  the  Son  hath  everlasting  life :  and  he  that  be- 
lieveth  not  the  Son  shall  not  see  life  ;  but  the  wrath  of  God  abid- 
eth  on  him.    Acts  xvi.  31.    John  iii.  14, 15,  16, 18. 

47.  Lukexxii.  31,32:  And  the  Lord  said,  Simon,  Simon,  be- 
hold, Satan  hath  desired  to  have  you,  that  he  may  sift  you  aa 
wheat :  but  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy  faith  fail  not :  and 
when  thou  art  converted,  strengthen  thy  brethren.  Matt.  vi.  30 : 
Wherefore,  if  God  so  clothe  the  grass  of  the  field,  which  to-day 
is,  and  to-morrow  is  cast  into  the  oven,  shall  he  not  much  more 
clothe  you,  O  ye  of  little  faith  ?  Matt.  viii.  10.  Rom.  iv.  19,  20: 
And  being  not  weak  in  faith,  he  considered  not  his  own  body  now 
dead,  when  he  was  about  a  hundred  years  old,  neither  yet  the 
deadness  of  Sarah's  womb:  he  staggered  not  at  the  promise  of 
God  through  unbelief ;  but  was  strong  in  faith,  giving  glory  to 
God.  Heb.  v.  13, 14.  Heb.  x.  22:  Let  us  draw  near  with  a  true 
heart  in  full  assurance  of  faith,  having  our  hearts  sprinkled  from 
an  evil  conscience,  and  our  bodies  washed  with  pure  water.  1 
John  v.  4,  5.    Heb.  xii.  2. 

4-8.  Rom.  iii.  24:  Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace  through 
the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  Rom,  iv.  5,  8:  But  to  him 
that  worketh  not,  but  believeth  on  him  that  justifieth  the  ungod- 
ly, his  faith  is  counted  for  righteousness.    Blessed  is  the  man  to 


CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.  33 

puting  faith  itself,  or  any  other  evangelical  obedience, 
to  them  as  their  righteousness,  but  by  imputing  the 
obedience  and  satisfaction  of  Christ  unto  them,  they 
receiving  and  resting  on  him  and  his  righteousness  by 
faith. 

49.  Justification  is  purely  of  God's  free  grace,  and  is 
a  full  pardon  for  all  sins,  and  exemption  from  all  their 
penal  consequences ;  but  it  imparts  no  moral  qualities  or 
merits  to  the  believer,  being  strictly  a  legal  transaction. 
Though  of  free  grace  alone,  it  is  conditioned  upon  faith, 
and  is  assured  to  none  but  penitent  and  true  believers, 
who,  being  justified,  have  peace  with  God  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

50.  God  continues  to  forgive  the  sins  of  those  who 
are  justified,  and  although  he  will  never  permit  them  to 

whom  the  Lord  will  not  impute  sin.  2  Cor.  v.  19,  21.  Rom.  v.  17- 
19 :  For  if  by  one  man's  offense  death  reigned  by  one ;  much  more 
they  which  receive  abundance  of  grace  and  of  the  gift  of  right- 
eousness shall  reign  in  life  by  one,  Jesus  Christ.  Therefore,  as 
by  the  offense  of  one  judgment  came  upon  all  men  to  condemna- 
tion ;  even  so  by  the  righteousness  of  one  the  free  gift  came  upon  all 
men  unto  justification  of  life.  For  as  by  one  man's  disobedience 
many  were  made  sinners,  so  by  the  obedience  of  one  shall  many 
be  made  righteous. 

4-9.  Phil.  iii.  9:  And  be  found  in  him,  not  having  mine  own 
righteousness,  which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which  is  through  the 
faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God  by  faith.  Rom. 
iii.  20, 24.  John  v.  24 :  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  He  that  heareth 
my  word,  and  believeth  on  him  that  sent  me,  hath  everlasting 
life,  and  shall  not  come  into  condemnation  ;  but  is  passed  from 
death  unto  life.  Rom.  viii.  1 :  There  is  therefore  now  no  con- 
demnation to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after 
the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit. 

50.  Matt.  vi.  12 :  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  forgive  our 
debtors.    1  John  ii.  1 :  My  little  children,  these  things  write  I  un- 


34  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

fall  from  the  state  of  justification,  yet  they  may,  by  their 
sins,  fall  under  God's  fatherly  displeasure,  and  not  have 
the  light  of  his  countenance  restored  unto  them  until 
they  humble  themselves,  confess  their  sins,  and  renew 
their  consecration  to  God. 

Regeneration. 

51.  Those  who  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  are 
regenerated,  or  born  from  above,  renewed  in  spirit,  and 
made  new  creatures  in  Christ. 

52.  The  necessity  for  this  moral  purification  arises 
out  of  the  enmity  of  the  human  heart  against  God,  its 
insubordination  to  his  law,  and  its  consequent  incapacity 
to  love  and  glorify  God. 

to  you,  that  ye  sin  not.  And  if  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate 
with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous.  Luke  xxii.  32. 
John  x.  28.  Heb.  x.  14 :  For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for- 
ever them  that  are  sanctified.  Pa.  lxxxix.  31-33:  If  they  break 
my  statutes,  and  keep  not  my  commandments;  then  will  I  visit 
their  transgression  with  the  rod,  and  their  iniquity  with  stripes 
Nevertheless  my  lovingkindness  will  I  not  utterly  take  from 
him,  nor  suffer  my  faithfulness  to  fail.    Ps.  li. 

61  i  1  John  v.  1 :  Whosoever  believeth  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ 
is  born  of  God :  and  every  one  tha  h  lovet d  him  that  begat  loveth 
him  also  that  is  begotten  of  him.  John  iii.  5-7:  Jesus  answered, 
Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee,  Except  a  man  be  born  of  water 
and  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  That 
which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh :  and  that  which  is  born  of  the 
Spirit  is  spirit.  Marvel  not  that  I  said  unto  thee,  Ye  must  be 
born  again.  Rom.  xii.  2.  Titus  iii  5 :  Not  by  works  of  righteous, 
nosa  which  we  have  done,  but  ac<!  rdia  \  to  his  mercy  he  saved 
us,  by  the  washing  of  regenerate  ;  aai  I  renewing  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.    2  Cor.  v.  17.  Eph.  ii.  10. 

5  2 .  Rom.  viii.  6,  7 :  For  to  be  carnally  minded  is  death ;  but  to 
be  spiritually  minded  is  life  and  j>~> ^*     because  the  carnal  mind 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  35 

53.  Regeneration  is  of  God's  free  grace  alone,  and  is 
the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  who,  by  taking  of  the 
things  which  are  Christ's  and  showing  them  unto  the 
sinner,  enables  him  to  lay  hold  on  Christ.  This  renewal 
of  the  heart  by  the  Holy  Spirit  is  not  of  the  nature  of 
a  physical  but  of  a  moral  work — a  purification  of  the 
heart  by  faith. 

is  enmity  against  God :  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God, 
neither  indeed  can  be.  2  Cor.  vi.  15.  Amos.  iii.  3:  Can  two  walk 
together,  except  they  be  agreed  ?  Rom.  i.  28-32.  Matt,  x v.  18-20: 
But  those  things  which  proceed  out  of  the  mouth  come  forth 
from  the  heart ;  and  they  defile  the  man.  For  out  of  the  heart 
proceed  evil  thoughts,  murders,  adulteries,  fornications,  thefts, 
false  witness,  blasphemies:  these  are  the  things  which  defile  a 
man :  but  to  eat  with  unwashen  hands  defileth  not  a  man. 

53.  Eph.  ii.  8:  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith;  and 
that  not  of  yourselves :  it  is  the  gift  of  God.  Phil.  i.  29.  John  iii. 
5,  6.  John  i.  13 :  Which  were  born ,  not  of  blood,  nor  of  the  will  of 
the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but  of  God.  Titus  iii.  5 :  Not  by 
works  of  righteousness  which  we  have  done,  but  according  to  his 
mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  renew- 
ing of  the  Holy  Ghost.  John  xvi.  13,  14 :  Howbeit  when  he,  the 
Spirit  of  truth,  is  come,  he  will  guide  you  into  all  truth:  for  he 
shall  not  speak  of  himself ;  but  whatsoever  he  shall  hear,  that 
shall  he  speak :  and  he  will  shew  you  things  to  come.  He  shall 
glorify  me:  for  he  shall  receive  of  mine,  and  shall  shew  it  unto 
you.  1  Cor.  ii.  10 :  But  God  hath  revealed  them  unto  us  by  his 
Spirit :  for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things,  yea,  the  deep  things 
of  God.  1  John  ii.  27.  1  Cor.  xii.  3.  John  iii.  5,  6.  Zech.  iv.  6. 
Acts  xv.  9 :  And  put  no  difference  between  us  and  them,  purify- 
ing their  hearts  by  faith.  1  Pet.  i.  22,  23 :  Seeing  ye  have  purified 
your  souls  in  obeying  the  truth  through  the  Spirit  unto  unfeigned 
love  of  the  brethren,  see  that  ye  love  one  another  with  a  pure 
heart  fervently :  being  born  again,  not  of  corruptible  seed,  but  of 
incorruptible,  by  the  word  of  God,  which  liveth  and  abideth  for- 
ever. Gal.  iii  7,  20.  1  John  v.  I.  John  i.  12.  2  Cor.  iii.  18.  Titus 
iii.  5. 


36  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH. 

54.  All  infants  dying  in  infancy,  and  all  persons  who 
have  never  had  the  faculty  of  reason,  are  regenerated 
and  saved. 

Adoption. 

55.  All  those  who  are  regenerated,  and  are  thus 
changed  into  the  image  of  his  Son,  God  the  Father  is 
pleased  to  make  partakers  of  the  grace  of  adoption,  by 
which  they  are  taken  into  the  number,  and  enjoy  the 
liberties  and  privileges,  of  the  children  of  God ;  have  his 
name  put  upon  them ;  receive  the  Spirit  of  adoption ; 
have  access  to  the  throne  of  grace  with  boldness ;  are 
enabled  to  cry,  Abba,  Father;  are  pitied,  protected,  pro- 
vided for,  and  chastened  by  him,  as  by  a  father,  yet 
never  cast  off,  but  sealed  to  the  day  of  redemption,  and 
inherit  the  promises  as  heirs  of  everlasting  salvation. 

54.  Lukexviii.  15,  16:  And  they  brought  unto  him  also  in- 
fants, that  he  would  touch  them :  but  when  his  disciples  saw  it, 
they  rebuked  them.  But  Jesus  called  them  unto  him,  and  said, 
Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not :  for 
of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God.  Acts  ii.  33,  39:  Then  Peter  said 
unto  them,  Repent,  and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the 
gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your 
children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord 
our  God  shall  call.    John  iii.  8. 

5  5 .  Eph.  i.  5 :  Having  predestinated  us  unto  the  adoption  of 
children  by  Jesus  Christ  to  himself,  according  to  the  good  pleas- 
ure of  his  will.  Gal.  iv.  4-6 :  But  when  the  f ullnes>s  of  the  time 
was  come,  God  sent  forth  his  son,  made  of  a  woman,  made  under 
the  law,  to  redeem  them  that  were  under  the  law,  that  we  might 
receive  the  adoption  of  sons.  And  because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath 
sent  forth  the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  your  hearts,  crying,  Abba, 
Father.  Rom.  viii.  15-17:  For  ye  have  not  received  the  spirit  of 
bondage  again  to  fear ;  but  ye  have  received  the  Spirit  of  adoption, 
whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father.    T?ie  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness 


confession  of  faith.  37 

Sanctification. 

56.  Sanctification  is  a  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
and  it  is  the  duty  and  privilege  of  believers  to  avail 
themselves  of  its  inestimable  benefits,  as  taught  in  the 
word  of  God.  A  state  of  sinless  perfection  in  this  life  is 
not  authorized  by  the  Scriptures,  and  is  a  dogma  of  dan- 
gerous tendency. 

with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God:  and  if  children, 
then  heirs ;  heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ ;  if  so  be  that 
we  suffer  with  him,  that  we  may  be  also  glorified  together.  Ps 
oiii.  13 :  Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the  Lord  pitieth 
them  that  fear  him.  Mai.  iii.  17 :  And  they  shall  be  mine,  saith 
the  Lord. of  hosts,  in  that  day  when  I  make  up  my  jewels ;  and  I 
will  spare  them,  as  a  man  spareth  his  own  son  that  serveth  him. 
Matt.  vi.  30,  32.  1  Pet.  v.  7.  Heb.  xii.  6 :  For  whom  the  Lord, 
loveth  he  chasteneth,  and  scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  receiveth. 
Lam.  iii.  31.  Eph.  iv.  30 :  And  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God, 
whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemption.  Eph.  i.  13. 
Heb.  vi.  12.    Gal.  iii.  29.    1  Pet.  i.  4.    Heb.  i.  14. 

5  6 .  .2  Thess.  ii.  13 :  But  we  are  bound  to  give  thanks  always  to 
God  for  you,  brethren  beloved  of  the  Lord,  because  God  hath 
from  the  beginning  chosen  you  to  salvation  through  sanctifica- 
tion of  the  Spirit  and  belief  of  the  truth.  1  Pet.  i.  2 :  Elect  accord- 
ing to  the  foreknowledge  of  God  the  Father,  through  sanctifica- 
tion of  the  Spirit,  unto  obedience  and  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ :  Grace  unto  you,  and  peace,  be  multiplied.  Heb.  ix. 
13,14:  For  if  the  blood  of  bulls  and  of  goats,  and  the  ashes  of  a 
heifer  sprinkling  the  unclean,  sanctifieth  to  the  purifying  of  the 
flesh  ;  how  much  more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  through  the 
eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  without  spot  to  God,  purge  your 
conscience  f  rom  dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God  ?  2  Cor.  vi. 
16-18.  Ps.  iv.  3 :  But  know  that  the  Lord  hath  set  apart  him  that 
is  godly  for  himself :  the  Lord  will  hear  when  I  call  unto  him.  1 
Thess.  v.  23.  Eph.  v.  26,  27.  2  Cor.  vii.  1 :  Having  therefore  these 
promises,  dearly  beloved,  let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filth- 
iness  of  the  flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the  fear  of  God. 
Rom.  vi.  22.    1  Cor.  vi.  11.    1  Thess.  v.  23.    Phil.  iii.  12. 


38  confession  of  faith. 

Growth  in  Grace. 

57.  Growth  in  grace  is  secured  by  personal  consecra- 
tion to  the  service  of  God,  regular  attention  to  the  means 
of  grace,  the  reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  prayer,  the 
ministrations  of  the  sanctuary,  and  all  known  Christian 
duties.  By  such  means  the  believer's  faith  is  much  in- 
creased, his  tendency  to  sin  weakened,  the  lusts  of  the 
flesh  mortified,  and  he  more  and  more  strengthened  in 
all  saving  graces,  and  in  the  practice  of  holiness,  without 
which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord. 

Good  Works. 

58.  Good  works  are  such  only  as  God  has  commanded 

57.2  Pet.  iii.  18:  But  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  To  him  he  glory  both  now 
and  for  ever.  Amen.  2  Cor.  vi.  17 :  Wherefore  come  out  from 
among  them,  and  be  ye  separate,  saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not 
the  unclean  thing ;  and  I  will  receive  you.  Ps.  iv.  3.  2  Cor.  vii.  1. 
John  v.  39.  2  Cor.  xiii.  7 :  Now  I  pray  to  God  that  ye  do  no  evil ; 
not  that  we  should  appear  approved,  but  that  ye  should  do  that 
which  is  honest,  though  we  be  as  reprobates.  Phil.  iii.  9-11 :  And 
be  found  in  him,  not  having  mine  own  righteousness,  which  is  of 
the  law,  but  that  which  is  through  the  faith  of  Christ,  the  right- 
eousness which  is  of  God  by  faith :  that  I  may  know  him,  and  the 
power  of  his  resurrection,  and  the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings, ' 
being  made  comformable  unto  his  death ;  if  by  any  means  I  might 
attain  unto  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  Col.  i.  9 :  For  this  cause 
we  also,  since  the  day  we  heard  it,  do  not  cease  to  pray  for  you, 
and  to  desire  that  ye  might  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  his 
will  in  all  wisdom  and  spiritual  understanding.  1  Thess.  v.  17, 23. 
Heb.  x.  25.  Acts  ii.  42.  Acts  xiii.  42.  Acts  xvi.  13.  Acts  xviii.  4. 
Heb.  vi.  12.  2  Pet.  i.  5, 10.  Col.  i.  11.  Eph.  iii.  16.  Mark  iv.  28,  31, 
32.    IPet.  ii.  2. 

5  8.  Micahvi.  8:  He  hath  shewed  thee,  O  man,  what  is  good; 
and  what  doth  the  Lord  require  of  thee,  but  to  do  justly,  and  to 
love  mercy,  and  to  walk  humbly  with  thy  God?     Rom.  xii.  2: 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  39 

in  his  word,  and  not  such  as  may  be  devised  by  men  out 
of  blind  zeal,  or  any  pretense  of  good  intention. 

59.  Those  who,  in  their  obedience  and  love,  attain 
the  greatest  height  in  this  life,  still  fall  short  of  that 
perfection  which  the  Divine  law  requires ;  yet  their 
good  works  are  accepted  of  God,  who,  looking  upon 
them  in  his  Son,  is  pleased  to  accept  and  reward  that 
which  is  sincere,  although  accompanied  with  many  weak- 
nesses and  imperfections. 

Preservation  of  Believers. 

60.  Those  whom  God  has  justified,  he  will  also  glo- 
rify; consequently,  the  truly  regenerated  soul  will  not 
totally  fall  away  from  a  state  of  grace,  but  will  be  pre- 
served to  everlasting  life. 

And  be  not  conformed  to  this  world :  but  be  ye  transformed  by 
the  renewing  of  your  mind,  that  ye  may  prove  what  is  that  good, 
and  acceptable,  and  perfect  will  of  God.  Heb.  xiii.  21.  Matt.  xv. 
9:  But  in  vain  they  do  worship  me,  teaching  for  doctrines  the 
commandments  of  men.    John  xvi.  2. 

59.  Luke  xvii.  10:  So  likewise  ye,  when  ye  shall  have  done  all 
those  things  which  are  commanded  you,  say,  "We  are  unprofitable 
servants :  we  have  done  that  which  was  our  duty  to  do.  Job  ix. 
2, 3 :  I  know  it  is  s  d  of  a  truth :  but  how  should  man  be  just  with 
God  ?  If  he  will  contend  with  him,  he  cannot  answer  him  one  of 
a  thousand.  Gal.  v.  17.  Eph.  i.  6.  1  Pet.  ii.  5.  Heb.  xi.  4.  2  Cor. 
viii.  12 :  For  if  there  be  first  a  willing  mind,  it  is  accepted  accord- 
ing to  that  a  man  hath,  and  not  according  to  that  he  hath  not. 
Heb.  vi.  10 :  For  God  is  not  unrighteous  to  forget  your  work  and 
labor  of  love,  which  ye  have  shewed  toward  his  name,  in  that  ye 
have  ministered  to  the  saints,  and  do  minister. 

60.  Ps.  xxxvii.  28 :  For  the  Lord  loveth  judgment,  and  for- 
gaketh  not  his  saints ;  they  are  preserved  forever :  but  the  seed  of 
the  wicked  shall  be  cut  off.  Rom.  viii.  38, 39 :  For  I  am  persuaded, 
that  neither  death,  nor  life,  nor  angels,  nor  principalities,  nor 
powers,  nor  things  present,  nor  things  to  come,  nor  height,  nor 


40  CONFESSION  OF   FAITH. 

61.  The  preservation  of  believers  depends  on  the  un- 
changeable love  and  power  of  God,  the  merits,  advocacy, 
and  intercession  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  abiding  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  and  seed  of  God  within  them,  and  the  nature  of 
the  Covenant  of  Grace.  Nevertheless,  true  believers, 
through  the  temptations  of  Satan,  the  world,  and  the 
flesh,  and  the  neglect  of  the  means  of  grace,  may  fall 
into  sin,  incur  God's  displeasure,  and  grieve  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  thus  be  deprived  of  some  measure  of  their 
graces  and  comforts,  and  have  their  consciences 
wounded ;  but  the  Christian  will  never  rest  satisfied 
therein. 

depth,  nor  any  other  creature,  shall  be  able  to  separate  us  from 
the  love  of  God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord  John  iii.  16. 
John  v.  24:  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  He  that  heareth  my 
word,  and  believeth  on  him  that  sent  me,  hath  everlasting  life, 
and  shall  not  come  into  condemnation  ;  but  is  passed  from  death 
unto  life.  John  x.  28,  29 :  And  I  give  unto  them  eternal  life ;  and 
they  shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  any  man  pluck  them  out  of 
my  hand.  My  Father,  which  gave  them  me,  is  greater  than  all; 
and  no  man  is  able  to  pluck  them  out  of  my  Father's  hand. 

61.2  Tim.  ii.  19.  Jer.  xxxi.  3 :  The  Lord  hath  appeared  of  old 
unto  me,  saying,  Yea,  I  have  loved  thee  with  an  everlasting  love: 
therefore  with  lovingkindness  have  I  drawn  thee.  1  Pet.  i.  5 : 
Who  are  kept  by  the  power  of  God  through  faith  unto  salvation 
ready  to  be  revealed  in  the  last  time.  1  John  ii.  1 :  My  little 
children,  these  things  write  I  unto  you,  that  ye  sin  not.  And  if 
any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ 
the  righteous.  Rom.  v.  10 :  For  if,  when  we  were  enemies,  we 
were  reconciled  to  God  by  the  death  of  his  Son ;  much  more 
being  reconciled,  we  shall  be  saved  by  his  life.  Col.  iii.  3 :  For  ye 
are  dead,  and  your  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God.  Heb.  vii.  26. 
Heb.  x.  10, 14.  John  xiv.  16, 17.  1  John  iii.  9.  Jer.  xxxii.  40.  John 
xvii.  9,  21,  22.  2  Sam.  xii.  13,  14:  And  David  said  unto  Nathan,  I 
have  sinned  against  the  Lord.  And  Nathan  said  unto  David, 
The  Lord  also  hath  put  away  thy  sin  ;  thou  shalt  not  die.  Howbeit, 


confession  of  faith.  41 

Christian  Assurance. 

62.  Those  who  truly  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  love  him  in  sincerity,  endeavoring  to  walk  in  all 
good  conscience  before  him,  may,  in  this  life,  be  cer- 
tainly assured  that  they  are  in  a  state  of  grace,  and  may 
rejoice  in  the  hope  of  the  glory  of  God,  which  hope 
shall  never  make  them  ashamed. 

63.  This  assurance  is  founded  upon  the  Divine  prom- 
ises, the  consciousness  of  peace  with  God,  the  testimony 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  witnessing  with  their  spirits  that  they 
are  the  children  of  God,  and  is  the  earnest  of  their  in- 
heritance. 

because  by  this  deed  thou  hast  given  great  occasion  to  the  ene- 
mies of  the  Lord  to  blaspheme,  the  child  also  thai  is  born  unto 
thee  shall  purely  die.    Rev.  iii.  4.    Luke  xxii.  31-34. 

62.  1  John  ii.  3:  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  we  know  him, 
if  we  keep  his  commandments.  1  John  v.  13 :  These  things  have  I 
written  unto  you  that  believe  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God ;  that 
ye  may  know  that  ye  hav3  eternal  life,  and  that  ye  may  believe 
on  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God.  Rom.  v.  2,  5 :  By  whom  also  we 
have  access  by  faith  into  this  grace  wherein  we  stand,  and  rejoice 
in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God.  And  hope  maketh  not  ashamed  ; 
because  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  which  is  given  unto  us.    2  Cor.  v.  1,6. 

63.  Heb.  vi.  17,  13:  Wherein  God,  willing  more  abundantly  to 
shew  unto  the  heirs  of  promise  the  immutability  of  his  counsel, 
confirmed  it  by  an  oath :  that  by  two  immutable  things,  in  which 
it  was  impossible  for  God  to  lie,  we  might  have  a  strong  consola- 
tion, who  have  fled  for  refuge  to  lay  hold  upon  the  hope  set  be- 
fore us.  2  Pet.  i.  4,  5,  10,  11:  Whereby  are  given  unto  us  exceed- 
ing great  and  precious  promi-593 ;  that  by  these  ye  might  be  par- 
takers of  the  divine  nature,  having  escaped  the  corruption  that 
iein  the  world  through  lust.  And  besides  this,  giving  all  dil- 
igence, add  to  your  faith  virtue;  and  to  virtue,  knowledge. 
Wherefore  the  rather,  brethren,  give  diligence  to  make  your 
calling  and  election  sure :   for  if  ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall 


42  CONCESSION   OF   FAITH. 

64.  This  comfortable  assurance  of  salvation  is  not  an 
invariable"  accompaniment  of  faith  in  Christ ;  hence  the 
believer  may  have  many  sore  conflicts  before  he  is  made 
a  partaker  of  it ;  yet  he  may,  by  the  right  use  of  the 
means  of  grace — through  the  agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
— attain  thereunto ;  therefore,  it  is  the  duty  of  every  one 
to  give  diligence  to  make  his  calling  and  election  sure. 

65.  As  this  assurance  may  be  very  much  strength- 
ened by  full  consecration  to  God  and  fidelity  in  his 
service,  so  it  may  be  weakened  by  worldly-mindedness 
and  negligence  in  Christian  duty,  which  result  in  dark- 
ness and  in  doubt ;  yet  true  believers  have  the  promise 
of  God  that  he  will  never  leave  nor  forsake  them. 

never  fall :  for  so  an  entrance  shall  be  ministered  unto  you  abun- 
dantly into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ.  1  John  iii.  14:  "We  know  that  we  have  passed  from 
death  unto  life,  because  we  love  the  brethren.  He  that  loveth 
not  his  brother  abideth  in  death.  1  John  ii.  3.  2  Cor.  i.  12.  Rom. 
viii.  15,16:  For  ye  have  not  received  the  spirit  of  bondage  again 
to  fear ;  but  ye  have  received  the  Spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we 
cry,  Abba,  Father.  The  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our 
Bpirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God.    Eph.  i.  13,  14. 

64.  1  John  v.  13.  1  Cor.  ii.  12:  Now  we  have  received,  not  the 
spirit  of  the  world,  but  the  Spirit  which  is  of  God ;  that  we  might 
know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of  God.  1  John  iv. 
13.  Heb.  vi.  11, 12:  And  we  desire  that  every  one  of  you  do  shew 
the  same  diligence  to  the  full  assurance  of  hope  unto  the  end : 
that  ye  be  not  slothful,  but  followers  of  them  who  through  faith 
and  patience  inherit  the  promises.  2  Pet.  i.  10.  Rom.  v.  5 :  And 
hope  maketh  not  ashamed ;  because  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad 
in  our  hearts  by  the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  given  unto  us.  Rom. 
xiv.  17.    Rom.  zv.  13.    Ps.  cxix.  32.    2  Pet.  i.  10. 

66.  Ps.  Ii.  8, 12,  14:  Make  me  to  hear  joy  and  gladness;  that 
the  bones  which  thou  hast  broken  may  rejoice.  Restore  unto 
me  the  joy  of  thy  salvation ;  and  uphold  me  with  thy  free  Spirit. 
Deliver  me  from  bloodguiltiness,  O  God,  thou  God  of  my  salvation : 


confession  of  faith.  43 

The  Law  of  God. 

66.  The  moral  law  is  the  rule  of  duty  growing  imme- 
diately out  of  the  relations  of  rational  creatures  to  their 
Creator  and  to  each  other.  These  relations  being  the 
product  of  the  Divine  purpose,  the  law  has  its  ultimate 
source  in  the  will  of  the  Creator. 

67.  This  law  is  of  universal  and  perpetual  obligation, 
and  is  written  primarily  upon  the  hearts  of  all  account- 
able beings.  It  was  sufficiently  known  to  Adam  to 
enable  him  to  know  and  do  the  will  of  God,  and  thus, 
by  the  righteousness  of  works,  secure  eternal  life. 

and  my  tongue  shall  sing  aloud  of  thy  righteousness.  Eph.  iv. 
30 :  And  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  whereby  ye  are  sealed 
unto  the  day  of  redemption.  John  iii.  20.  Job  xiii.  15 :  Though 
he  slay  me,  yet  will  I  trust  in  him  :  but  I  will  maintain  mine  own 
ways  before  him.    Micah  vii.  7-9. 

66.  Matt.  xxii.  37 :  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Thou  shalt  love  the 
Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with 
all  thy  mind.  Ex.  xx.  1,2:  And  God  spake  all  these  words,  say- 
ing, I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  which  have  brought  thee  out  of  the 
land  of  Egypt,  out  of  the  house  of  bondage.  Eph.  vi.  1,  4,  5,  9: 
Children,  obey  your  parents  in  the  Lord :  for  this  is  right.  And, 
ye  fathers,  provoke  not  your  children  to  wrath :  but  bring  them 
up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord.  Servants,  be 
obedient  to  them  that  are  your  masters  according  to  the  flesh, 
with  fear  and  trembling,  in  singleness  of  your  heart,  as  unto 
Christ.  And,  ye  masters,  do  the  same  things  unto  them,  forbear- 
ing threatening :  knowing  that  your  Master  also  is  in  heaven ; 
neither  is  there  respect  of  persons  with  him.  Eph.  v.  22,  25. 
Titus  iii.  1.  Heb.  xiii.  7.  Isa.  xlvi.  10.  Ps.  xxxiii.  11 :  The  counsel 
of  the  Lord  standeth  for  ever,  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  to  all 
generations.    Ps.  cv.  3. 

6  7 .  Gen.  i.  26 :  And  God  said,  Let  us  make  man  in  our  image, 
after  our  likeness :  and  let  them  have  dominion  over  the  fish  oi 
the  sea,  and  over  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  the  cattle,  and 
over  all  the  earth,  and  over  every  creeping  thing  that  creepeth 


44  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

68.  After  Adam's  fall,  and  that  of  his  posterity 
through  him,  a  written  form  of  the  law  became  neces- 
sary. This  was  given  in  the  Decalogue,  or  Ten  Com- 
mandments, a  summary  of  which  is  given  in  these 
words :  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy 
heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  strength, 
and  with  all  thy  mind,  and  thy  neighbor  as  thyself. 

69.  This  law  is  not  set  aside,  but  rather  established, 
by  the  gospel,  which  is  the  Divine  expedient  by  which 
sinners  are  saved,  and  the  end  of  the  law  fully  met.  It 
accordingly  remains  in  full  force  as  the  rule  of  conduct. 
It  must  not,  therefore,  be  confounded  with  the  ceremo- 
nial law,  which  was  abolished  under  the  New  Testament 
dispensation. 

upon  the  earth.  Gen.  ii.  17 :  But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it :  for  in  the  day  that  thou 
eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die.  Rom.  i.  18,  19.  Rom.  ii.  14, 
15 :  For  when  the  Gentiles,  which  have  not  the  law,  do  by  nature 
the  things  contained  in  the  law,  these,  having  not  the  law,  are  a 
law  unto  themselves :  which  shew  the  work  of  the  law  written 
in  their  hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing  witness,  and  their 
thoughts  the  meanwhile  accusing  or  else  excusing  one  another. 
Rom.  x.  5 :  For  Moses  dGScribeth  the  righteousness  which  is  of 
the  law,  That  the  man  which  doeth  those  things  shall  live  by 
them.    Johnii.9. 

68.  Rom.  v.  12,  19 :  Wherefore,  as  by  one  man  sin  entered  into 
the  world,  and  death  by  sin ;  and  so  death  passed  upon  all  men, 
for  that  all  have  sinned.  For  as  by  one  man's  disobedience  many 
were  made  sinners,  so  by  the  obedience  of  one  shall  many  be 
made  righteous.  Ex.  xx.  1-17.  Mark  xii.  30:  And  thou  shalt  love 
the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and 
with  all  thy  mind,  and  with  all  thy  strength :  this  is  the  first  com- 
mandment. 

69.  Matt.  v.  17, 18:  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  destroy  the 
law,  or  the  prophets:  I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfill. 
For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Till  heaven  and  earth  pass,  one  jot  or 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  45 

70.  The  penalties  of  this  law  are  the  natural  and  sub- 
jective sequences  of  transgression,  and,  unless  set  aside 
by  the  provisions  of  the  gospel,  must  of  necessity  be 
eternal ;  and  such  are  they  declared  to  be  by  the  Holy 
Scriptures.  These  moral  retributions  must  be  distin- 
guished, from  judicial  punishments,  which  are  arbitrary, 
objective,  and  temporary,  and  are  always  inflicted,  as 
occasion  may  require,  for  administrative  purposes. 

one  tittle  shall  in  nowise  pass  from  the  law,  till  all  be  fulfilled. 
Gal.  iii.  21,  24 :  Is  the  law  then  against  the  promises  of  God  ?  God 
forbid :  for  if  there  had  been  a  law  given  which  could  have  given 
life,  verily  righteousness  should  have  been  by  the  law.  Wherefore 
the  law  was  our  schoolmaster  to  bring  us  unto  Christ,  that  we 
might  be  justified  by  faith.  Rom.  iii.  24,  25,  31.  Rom.  vi.  15.  Rom. 
xiii.  8,  9 :  Owe  no  man  anything,  but  to  love  one  another :  for  he 
that  loveth  another  hath  fulfilled  the  law.  For  this,  thou  shalt 
not  commit  adultery,  Thou  shalt  not  kill,  Thou  shalt  not  steal, 
Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness,  Thou  shalt  not  covet;  and  if 
there  be  any  other  commandment,  it  is  briefly  comprehended 
in  this  saying,  namely,  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself. 
7  O .  Gen.  ii.  17.  Rom.  vi.  23 :  For  the  wages  of  sin  is  death ;  but 
the  gift  of  God  is  eternal  life  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Rom.  viii.  6 :  For  to  be  carnally  minded  is  death ;  but  to  be  spir- 
itually minded  is  life  and  peace.  John  iii.  36 :  He  that  believeth 
on  the  Son  hath  everlasting  life :  and  he  that  believeth  not  the 
Son  shall  not  see  life;  but  the  wrath  of  God  abideth  on  him. 
Matt.  xxv.  46.  John  v.  29.  Rev.  xiv.  11.  Luke  xvi.  24.  1  Pet.  iii. 
19,  20 :  By  which  also  he  went  and  preached  unto  the  spirits  in 
prison ;  which  sometime  were  disobedient,  when  once  the  long 
suffering  of  God  waited  in  the  days  of  Noah,  while  the  ark  was  a 
preparing,  wherein  few,  that  is,  eight  souls  were  saved  by 
water,  Jude  7.  Gen.  vi.  7.  Gen.  xix.  24,  25:  Then  the  Lord 
rained  upon  Sodom  and  upon  Gomorrah  brims 'one  and  fire  from 
the  Lord  out  of  heaven ;  and  he  overthrew  those  cities,  and  all 
the  plain,  and  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  cities,  and  that  which 
grew  upon  the  ground.  Acts  xii.  23 :  And  immediately  the  angel 
of  the  Lord  smote  him,  because  he  gave  not  God  the  glory :  and 
hewaa  eaten  of  worms,  and  gave  up  the  ghost. 


46  CONFESSION  OF   FAITH. 

Christian  Liberty. 

71.  The  liberty  that  Christ  has  secured  to  believers 
under  the  gospel  consists  in  freedom  from  the  guilt  and 
penal  consequences  of  sin,  in  their  free  access  to  God, 
and  in  their  yielding  obedience  to  him,  not  from  a 
slavish  fear,  but  from  a  cheerful  and  confiding  love. 

72.  God,  who  alone  is  Lord  of  the  conscience,  has  left 
it  free,  in  matters  of  faith  and  worship,  from  such  opin- 
ions and  commandments  of  men  as  may  be  contrary  to 
his  word. 

73.  Those  who,  upon  pretense  of  Christian  liberty, 
practice  any  sin,  or  cherish  any  lust,  do  thereby  destroy 
the  end  of  Christian  liberty,  which  is,  that  being  deliv- 
ered from  the  dominion  of  sin,  we  may  serve  the  Lord 
without  fear  in  righteousness  all  our  days. 

7 1 .  Titus  ii.  14 :  Who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he  might  redeem 
us  from  all  iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a  peculiar  people, 
zealous  of  good  works.  Gal.  i.  4 :  "Who  gave  himself  for  our  sins, 
that  he  might  deliver  us  from  this  present  evil  world,  according 
to  the  will  of  God  and  our  Father.  Gal.  iii.  13 :  Christ  hath  re- 
deemed us  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  being  made  a  curse  for  us : 
for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that  hangeth  on  a  tree. 
Rom.  viii.  14, 15.  1  John  iv.  13 :  There  is  no  fear  in  love ;  but  per- 
fect love  casteth  out  fear :  because  fear  hath  torment.  He  that 
feareth  is  not  made  perfect  in  love.    John  xiv.  21. 

72.  Rom.  xiv.  4:  Who  art  thou  that  judgest  another  man's 
servant  ?  to  his  own  master  he  standeth  or  falleth ;  yea,  he  shall 
beholden  up:  for  God  is  able  to  make  him  stand.  Acts  iv.  19: 
But  Peter  and  John  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Whether  it  be 
right  iii  the  sight  of  God  to  hearken  unto  you  more  than  unto 
God,  judge  ye.  Acts  v.  29:  Then  Peter  and  the  other  apostles 
answered  and  said,  we  ought  to  obey  God  rather  than  men. 

73.  Gal.  v.  13 :  For,  brethren,  ye  have  been  called  unto  liberty ; 
only  use  not  liberty  for  an  occasion  to  the  fle^h,  but  by  love  serve 
one  another.    1  Pet.  ii.  16 :    As  free,  and  not  using  your  liberty 


CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.  47 

74.  Those  who,  upon  a  similar  pretense,  shall  oppose 
the  proper  exercise  of  any  lawful  authority,  whether 
civil  or  ecclesiastical,  and  thereby  resist  the.  ordinance 
of  God,  may  lawfully  be  called  to  account,  and  be  sub- 
jected to  the  censures  of  the  Church. 

Religious  Worship. 

75.  Religious  worship  is  to  be  rendered  to  God  the 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit,  and  to  him  alone;  not  to 
angels,  saints,  or  any  other  creature ;  and,  since  the  fall, 
this  worship  is  acceptable  only  through  the  mediation  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

lor  a  cloak  of  maliciousness,  but  as  the  servants  of  God.  2  Pet.  ii. 
19.    John  vii.  34. 

74.1  Pet.  ii.  13, 14:  Submit  yourselves  to  every  ordinance  of 
man  for  the  Lord's  sake :  whether  it  be  to  the  king,  as  supreme ; 
or  unto  governors,  as  unto  them  that  are  sent  by  him  for  the 
punishment  of  evil  doers,  and  for  the  praise  of  them  {hat  do  well. 
Heb.  xiii.  17 :  Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  submit 
yourselves :  for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  they  that  must  give 
account,  that  they  may  do  it  with  joy,  and  not  with  grief:  for 
that  is  unprofitable  for  you.  1  Cor.  v.  1,  5, 11, 13.  2  Thess.  iii.  14 : 
And  if  any  man  obey  not  our  word  by  this  epistle,  note  that  man, 
and  have  no  company  with  him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed. 

75.  John  v.  23:  That  all  men  should  honor  the  Son,  even  as 
they  honor  the  Father.  He  that  honoreth  not  the  Son  honoreth 
not  the  Father  which  hath  sent  him.  Col.  ii.  18:  Let  no  man  be- 
guile you  of  your  reward  in  a  voluntary  humility  and  worshiping 
of  angels,  intruding  into  those  things  which  he  hath  not  seen, 
vainly  puffed  up  by  his  fleshly  mind.  2  Cor.  xiii.  14 :  The  grace 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of  God, and  the  communion 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  you  all.  Amen.  Rev.  xix.  10.  Rom.  i. 
25 :  Who  changed  the  truth  of  God  into  a  lie,  and  worshiped  and 
served  the  creature  more  than  the  creator,  who  is  blessed  for- 
ever. Amen.  John  xiv.  6:  Jeaus  saith  unto  him,  I  am  the  way, 
the  truth,  and  the  life :  no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father,  but  by 
me.    1  Tim.  ii.  5.    Eph.  ii.  1& 


48  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH. 

.76.  Prayer  with  thanksgiving,  being  one  special  part 
of  religious  worship,  is  required  of  all  men ;  and,  by 
the  help  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  is  made  efficacious  through 
Christ,  when  offered  according  to  his  will.  Prayer  is  to 
be  made  for  things  lawful,  and  for  the  living,  but  not 
for  the  dead. 

77.  The  reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  attendance 
upon  the  ministrations  of  the  word,  the  use  of  psalms 
and  sacred  songs,  the  proper  observance  of  the  Chris- 
tian sacraments,  visiting  the  sick,  contributing  to  the 
relief  of  the  poor,  and  the  support  and  spread  of  the 
gospel,  are  all  proper  acts  of  religious  worship.  Reli- 
gious vows,  solemn  fastings,  and  thanksgivings,  are  also 
acts  of  religious  worship,  and  are  of  much  benefit  when 
properly  performed. 

76.  Phil.  iv.  6:  Be  careful  for  nothing;  but  in  everything  by 
prayer  and  supplication  with  thanksgiving  let  your  requests  be 
made  known  unto  God.  Ps.  lxv.  2.  John  xiv.  13,  14.  And  whatso- 
ever ye  shall  ask  in  my  name,  that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may 
be  glorified  in  the  Son.  If  ye  shall  ask  anything  in  my  name,  I 
will  do  it.  Rom.  viii.  26 :  Likewise  the  Spirit  also  helpeth  our  in- 
firmities :  for  we  know  not  what  we  should  pray  for  as  we  ought : 
but  the  Spirit  itself  maketh  intercession  for  us  with  groanings 
which  cannot  be  uttered.  1  John  v.  14 :  And  this  is  the  confi- 
dence that  we  have  in  him,  that,  if  we  ask  anything  according  to 
his  will,  he  heareth  us.    1  Tim.  ii.  1,  2.    2  Sam.  xii.  21-23. 

7  7 .  John  v.  C9 :  Search  the  Scriptures ;  for  in  them  ye  think  ye 
have  eternal  life:  and  they  are  they  which  testify  of  me.  Actsxvii. 
11 :  These  were  more  noble  than  those  in  Thessalonica,  in  that 
they  received  the  word  with  all  readiness  of  mind,  and  searched 
the  Scriptures  daily,  whether  those  things  were  so.  Luke  xxiv. 
27,  32,  45.  .  Col.  iii.  16:  Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in  you  richly 
in  all  wisdom ;  teaching  and  admonishing  one  another  in  psalms 
and  hymns  and  spiritual  songs,  singing  with  grace  in  your  hearts 
to  the  Lord.  Luke  xxii.  19 :  And  he  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks, 
and  brake  it,  and  gave  unto  them,  saying,  This  is  my  body  which 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  49 

78.  God  is  to  be  worshiped  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  in 
secret,  in  private  families  daily,  and  in  the  public  as- 
sembly. 

Sabbath-day. 

79.  God  has  been  pleased  to  appoint  one  day  in  seven 
to  be  kept  holy  unto  him,  which,  from  the  beginning 
of  the  world  to  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  was  the 
last  day  of  the  week;  and,  after  the  resurrection  of 
Christ,  was  changed  unto  the  first  day  of  the  week, 
which  in  the  Scriptures  is  called  the  Lord's-day. 

is  given  for  you :  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  Matt,  xxviii.  19. 
Josh.  i.  17.  Matt.  xxv.  22,  23.  2  Cor.  ix.  7.  Deut.  xv.  10.  Deut. 
xxv.  4.  1  Cor.  ix.  14:  Even  so  hath  the  Lord  ordained  that  they 
which  preach  the  gospel  should  live  of  the  gospel.  Prov.  iii.  9. 
Actsxviii.  ]8.  Joel  ii.  12:  Therefore  also  now,  saith  the  Lord, 
turn  ye  even  to  me  with  all  your  heart,  and  with  fasting,  and 
with  weeping,  and  with  mourning.    Matt.  ix.  15. 

78.  John  iv.  23,  24 :  But  the  hour  cometh,  and  now  is,  when  the 
true  worshipers  shall  worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and  in  truth : 
for  the  Father  seeketh  such  to  worship  him.  God  is  a  Spirit :  and 
they  that  worship  him  must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 
Job  i.  6.  2  Sam.  vi.  18,  20.  Matt.  vi.  6,  11 :  But  thou,  when 
thou  prayest,  enter  into  thy  closet,  and  when  thou  hast 
shut  thy  door,  pray  to  thy  Father  which  is  in  secret ;  and  thy 
Father  which  seeth  in  secret  shall  reward  the  openly.  Give  us 
this  day  our  daily  bread.  Heb.  x.  25 :  Not  forsaking  the  assembling 
of  ourselves  together,  as  the  manner  of  some  is ;  but  exhorting  one 
another :  and  so  much  the  more,  as  ye  see  the  day  approaching. 
Acts  ii.  42. 

79.  Ex.  xx.  8-11 :  Remember  the  Sabbath  day,  to  keep  it  holy. 
Six  days  shalt  thou  labor,  and  do  all  thy  work :  but  the  seventh 
day  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord  thy  God :  in  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any 
work,  thou,  nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter,  thy  manservant,  nor 
thy  maidservant,  nor  thy  cattle,  nor  thy  stranger  that  is  within 
thy  gates:  for  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven  and  earth,  the 
sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is,  and  rested  the  seventh  day :  where- 

4 


50  CONFESSION   OE  FAITH. 

80.  The  Sabbath  is  kept  holy  unto  the  Lord  by  rest- 
ing from  employments  and  recreations  of  a  secular  char- 
acter, by  the  public  and  private  worship  of  God,  and  by 
works  of  necessity  and  mercy. 

Lawful  Oaths  and  Vows.  • 

81.  The  name  of  God  only  is  that  by  which  men 
ought  to  swear,  and  therein  it  is  to  be  used  with  all 
reverence;  therefore,  to  swear  vainly  or  rashly  by  that 
glorious  and  dreadful  name,  or  to  swear  at  all  by  any 
other  thing,  is  sinful.  Yet,  an  oath  is  warranted  by 
the  word  of  God,  under  the  New  Testament  as  well  as 
under  the  Old,  when  imposed  by  lawful  authority. 

fore  the  Lord  blessed  the  Sabbath  day,  and  hallowed  it.  Isa.  lvi. 
2,4.  Gen.  ii.  3.  1  Cor.  xvi.  1,  2:  Now  concerning  the  collection 
for  the  saints,  as  I  have  given  order  to  the  churches  of  Galatia, 
even  so  do  ye.  Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week  let  every  one  of 
you  lay  by  him  in  store,  as  God  hath  prospered  him,  that  there 
be  no  gatherings  when  I  come.  Acts  xx.  7 :  And  upon  the  first 
day  of  the  week,  when  the  disciples  came  together  to  break 
bread,  Paul  preached  unto  them,  ready  to  depart  on  the  morrow ; 
and  continued  hi3  speech  until  midnight.    Rev.  i.  10. 

80.  Ex.  xvi.  29,  30:  See,  for  that  the  Lord  hath  given  you  the 
sabbath,  therefore  he  giveth  you  on  the  sixth  day  the  bread  of 
two  days :  abide  ye  every  man  in  his  place,  let  no  man  go  out  .of 
his  place  on  the  seventh  day.  So  the  people  rested  on  the  seventh 
day.  Ex.  xxxi.  15, 16 :  Six  day3  may  work  be  done ;  but  in  the 
seventh  is  the  sabbath  of  rest,  holy  to  the  Lord :  whosoever  doeth 
any  work  in  the  sabbath  day,  he  shall  surely  be  put  to  death. 
Wherefore  the  children  of  Israel  shall  keep  the  sabbath,  to  ob- 
serve the  sabbath  throughout  their  generations,  for  a  perpetual 
covenant.    Matt.  xii.  1-8. 

8 1  •  Deut.  vi.  18.  Jer.  v.  7 :  How  shall  I  pardon  thee  for  this  ? 
thy  children  have  forsaken  me,  and  sworn  by  them  that  are  no 
gods :  when  I  had  fed  them  to  the  full,  they  then  committed  adul- 
tery, and  assembled  themselves  by  troops  in  the  harlots'  houses. 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  51 

82.  Whosoever  takes  an  oath  ought  duly  to  consider 
the  weightiness  of  so  solemn  an  act,  and  therein  to 
avouch  nothing  but  what  he  is  fully  persuaded  is  the 
truth.  Neither  may  a  man  bind  himself  by  oath  to  any 
thing  but  what  is  good  and  just,  or  what  he  believes  so 
to  be,  and  what  he  is  able  and  resolved  to  perform. 

83.  An  oath  is  to  be  taken  in  the  plain  and  common 
sense  of  the  words,  without  equivocation  or  mental 
reservation.  It  cannot  oblige  to  sin ;  but  in  any  thing 
not  sinful,  being  taken,  it  binds  to  performance,  although 
to  a  man's  own  hurt. 

84.  A  vow  is  of  a  like  nature  with  an  oath,  and  ought 
to  be  made  with  the  like  religious  care,  and  to  be  per- 

James  v.  12:  But  above  all  things,  my  brethren,  swear  not, 
neither  by  heaven,  neither  by  the  earth,  neither  by  any  other 
oath :  but  let  your  yea  be  yea ;  and  your  nay,  nay ;  lest  ye  fall 
into  condemnation.  Heb.  vi.  16 :  For  men  verily  swear  by  the 
greater :  and  an  oath  for  confirmation  is  to  them  an  end  of  all 
strife.    1  Kings  viii.  31. 

8  2 .  Jer.  iv.  2 :  And  thou  shalt  swear,  the  Lord  liveth,  in  truth, 
in  judgment,  and  in  righteousness ;  and  the  nations  shall  bless 
themselves  in  him,  and  in  him  shall  they  glory.  Gen.  xxiv.  2,  3 : 
And  Abraham  said  unto  his  eldest  servant  of  his  house,  that  ruled 
over  all  that  he  had,  Put,  I  pray  thee,  thy  hand  under  my  thigh : 
and  I  will  make  thee  swear  by  the  Lord,  the  God  of  heaven,  and 
the  God  of  the  earth,  that  thou  shalt  not  take  a  wife  unto  my  son 
of  the  daughters  of  the  Canaanites,  among  whom  I  dwell.  Neh. 
v.  12. 

83.  Ps.  xxiv.  4:  He  that  hath  clean  hands,  and  a  pure  heart; 
who  hath  not  lifted  up  his  soul  unto  vanity,  nor  sworn  deceitfully. 
Jer.  xlii.  Ps.  xv.  4:  In  whose  eyes  a  vile  person  is  contemned; 
but  he  honoreth  them  that  fear  the  Lord.  He  that  sweareth  to 
his  own  hurt,  and  changeth  not. 

84-.  Isa.  xix.  21 :  And  the  Lord  shall  be  known  to  Egypt,  and 
the  Egyptians  shall  know  the  Lord  in  that  day,  and  shall  do  sac- 
rifice and  oblation ;  yea,  they  shall  vow  a  vow  unto  the  Lord,  and 


52  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH. 

formed  with  the  like  faithfulness.  No  man  may  vow  to 
do  an}'  thing  forbidden  in  the  word  of  God,  or  what 
would  hinder  any  duty  therein  commanded,  or  which  is 
not  in  his  own  power,  and  for  the  performance  whereof 
he  has  no  promise  or  ability  from  God. 

Civil  Government. 

85.  God,  the  Supreme  Lord  and  King  of  all  the 
world,  has  ordained  civil  officers  to  be  under  him  over 
the  people,  for  his  own  glory  and  the  public  good ;  and, 
to  this  end,  has  armed  them  with  power  for  the  defense 
of  the  innocent  and  the  punishment  of  evil-doers. 

86.  It  is  lawful  for  Christians  to  accept  civil  offices 
when  called  thereunto,  in  the  management  whereof  they 
ought   especially  to  maintain  piety,   justice,  and  peace, 

perform  it.  Ecc.  v.  4,  5 :  When  thou  vowest  a  vow  unto  God, 
defer  not  to  pay  it ;  for  he  hath  no  pleasure  in  fools :  pay  that 
which  thou  hast  vowed.  Better  ia  it  that  thou  shouldest  not  vow, 
than  that  thou  shouldest  vow  and  not  pay.  Ps.  lxvi.  13,  14.  Acts 
xxiii.  12:  And  when  it  was  day,  certain  of  the  Jews  banded  to- 
gether, and  bound  themselves  under  a  curse,  saying  that  they 
would  neither  eat  nor  drink  till  they  had  killed  Paul.  Mark  vi. 
26. 

85.  Rom.  xiii.  1,  3,  4:  Let  every  soul  be  subject  unto  the  higher 
powers.  For  there  is  no  power  but  of  God :  the  powers  that  be 
are  ordained  of  God.  For  rulers  are  not  a  terror  to  good  works, 
but  to  the  evil.  "Wilt  thou  then  not  be  afraid  of  the  power  ?  do 
that  which  is  good,  and  thou  shalt  have  praise  of  the  same :  for 
he  is  the  minister  of  God  to  thee  for  good.  But  if  thou  do  that 
which  is  evil,  be  afraid ;  for  he  beareth  not  the  sword  in  vain :  for 
he  is  the  minister  of  God,  a  revenger  to  execute  wrath  upon  him 
that  doeth  evil.    1  Pet.  ii.  -13, 14. 

86.  Prov.  viii.  15,  16.  Ps.  lxxxii.  3,  4:  Defend  the  poor  and 
fatherless:  do  justice  to  the  afflicted  and  needy.  Deliver  the 
poor  and  needy :  rid  them  out  of  the  hand  of  the  wicked.    2  Sam. 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  S3 

according  to   the   wholesome   laws   of   each   Common- 
wealth. 

87.  Civil  officers  may  not  assume  to  themselves  the 
administration  of  the  word  and  the  sacraments,  or  in  the 
least  interfere  in  matters  of  faith ;  yet  it  is  their  duty  to 
protect  the  Church  of  our  common  Lord,  without  giving 
preference  to  any  denomination  of  Christians.  And,  as 
Jesus  Christ  has  appointed  a  government  and  discipline 
in  his  Church,  no  law  of  any  Commonwealth  should 
interfere  therewith,  but  should  provide  that  all  religious 
and  ecclesiastical  assemblies  shall  be  held  without 
molestation  or  disturbance. 

88.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  people  to  pray  for  magis- 
trates, to  obey  their  lawful  commands,  and  to  be  subject 
to  their  authority  for  conscience'  sake. 


xxiii.  3 :  The  God  of  Israel  said,  the  Rock  of  Israel  spake  to  me, 
He  that  ruleth  over  men  must  be  just,  ruling  in  the  fear  of  God. 
Luke  iii.  14.    Acts  x.  1,2.    Rom.  xiii.  4. 

87.2  Chron.  xxvi.  18:  And  they  withstood  Uzziah  the  king, 
and  paid  unto  him,  it  appertaineth  not  unto  thee,  Uzziah,  to  burn 
incense  unto  the  Lord,  but  to  the  priests  the  sons  of  Aaron,  that 
are  consecrated  to  burn  incense :  go  out  of  the  sanctuary ;  for 
thou  hast  trespassed ;  neither  shall  it  be  for  thine  honor  from  the 
Lord  God.  1  Cor.  iv.  1,  2:  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us,  as  of  the 
ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God.  More- 
over it  is  required  in  stewards,  that  a  man  be  found  faithful. 
John  xviii.  3G:  Jesus  answered,  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world: 
If  my  kingdom  were  of  this  world,  then  would  my  servants  fight, 
that  I  should  not  be  delivered  to  the  Jews :  but  now  is  my  king- 
dom not  from  hence.  Mai.  ii.  7 :  For  the  priest's  lips  should  keep 
knowledge,  and  they  should  seek  the  law  at  his  mouth :  for  he  is 
the  messenger  of  the  Lord  of  hosts.  Isa.  lix.  21.  Ps.  cv.  15.  2 
Sam.  xxiii.  3.    1  Tim.  ii.  1. 

88.1  Tim.  ii.  1,  2:  I  exhort,  therefore,  that,  first  of  all,  suppli- 
cations, prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of  thanks,  be  made  for 


54  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

Marriage  and  Divorce. 

89.  Marriage  is  to  be  between  one  man  and  one 
woman;  neither  is  it  lawful  for  any  man  to  have  more 
than  one  wife,  nor  for  any  woman  to  have  more  than 
one  husband,  at  the  same  time. 

90.  Marriage  was  ordained  for  the  mutual  help  of 
husband  and  wife,  and  for  the  benefit  of  the  human 
race. 

91.  Marriages  ought  not  to  be  within  the  degrees  of 
consanguinity  or  affinity  forbidden  in  the  word  of  God, 
nor  can  such  marriages  be  justified  by  any  human  law. 

92.  The  marriage  relation  should  not  be  dissolved  for 

all  men;  for  kings,  and  for  all  that  are  in  authority;  that  we 
may  lead  a  quiet  and  peaceable  life  in  all  godliness  and  honesty. 
1  Pet.  ii.  17:  Honor  all  men.  Love  the  brotherhood.  Fear  God. 
Honor  the  king.  Rom.  xiii.  5-7.  Titus  iii.  1 :  Put  them  in  mind 
to  be  subject  to  principalities  and  powers,  to  obey  magistrates, 
to  be  ready  to  every  good  work. 

89.  1  Cor.  vii.  2:  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  fornication,  let  every 
man  have  his  own  wife,  and  let  every  woman  have  her  own  hus- 
band. Mark  x.  6-9 :  But  from  the  beginning  of  the  creation  God 
made  them  male  and  female.  For  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave 
his  father  and  mother,  and  cleave  to  his  wife;  and  they  twain 
shall  be  one  flesh :  so  then  they  are  no  more  twain,  but  one  flesh. 
What  therefore  God  hath  joined  together,  let  not  man  put 
asunder. 

90.  Gen.  ii.  18 :  And  the  Lord  God  said,  It  is  not  good  that  the 
man  should  be  alone ;  I  will  make  him  a  help  meet  for  him.  1  Cor. 
vii.  29. 

91.  1  Cor.  v.  i:  It  is  reported  commonly  that  there  is  fornica- 
tion among  you,  and  such  fornication  as  is  not  so  much  as  named 
among  the  Gentiles,  that  one  should  have  his  father's  wife. 
Mark  vi.  18. 

9  2 .  Matt.  i.  18-20.  Matt.  v.  81, 32 :  It  1  ath  been  said,  "Whosoever 
shall  put  away  his  wife,  let  him  give  her  a  writing  of  divorce- 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  55 

any  cause  not  justified  by  the  teachings  of  the  word 
of  God,  and  any  immorality  in  relation  to  its  dissolution 
is  cognizable  by  the  Church-courts. 

The  Church. 


93.  The  universal  Church,  which  is  invisible,  consists 
of  all  those  who  have  become  children  of  God  by  faith, 
and  joint-heirs  with  Christ,  who  is  the  head  thereof. 

94.  The  visible  Church  consists  of  those  who  hold  to 
the  fundamental  doctrines  of  Christianity  in  respect  to 
matters  of  faith  and  morals,  and  have  entered  into 
formal  covenant  with  God  and  some  organized  body  of 

ment :  but  I  say  unto  you,  That  whosoever  shall  put  away  his 
wife,  saving  for  the  cause  of  fornication,  causeth  her  to  commit 
adultery :  and  whosoever  shall  marry  her  that  is  divorced  com- 
mitteth  adultery.  Matt.  xix.  9.  Rom.  vii.  2, 3 :  For  the  woman  which 
hath  a  hus'.and  is  bound  by  the  law  to  her  husband  so  long  as  he 
liveth ;  but  if  the  husband  be  dead,  she  is  loosed  from  the  law  of 
her  husband.  So  then  if,  while  her  husband  liveth,  she  be  mar- 
ried to  another  man,  she  shall  be  called  an  adulteress :  but  if  her 
husband  be  dead,  she  is  free  from  that  law ;  so  that  she  is  no 
adulteress,  though  she  be  married  to  another  man.    1  Cor.  vii.  15. 

93.  Eph.  i.  10,  22,  23:  That  in  the  dispensation  of  the  fullness 
of  times  he  might  gather  together  in  one  all  things  in  Christ,  both 
which  are  in  heaven,  and  which  are  on  earth ;  even  in  him :  and 
hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet,  and  gave  him  to  be  the  head 
over  all  things  to  the  church,  which  is  his  body,  the  fullness  of 
him  that  fllleth  all  in  all.  Col.  i.  18 :  And  he  is  the  head  of  the  body, 
the  church :  who  is  the  beginning,  the  firstborn  from  the  dead ; 
That  in  all  things  he  might  have  the  preeminence.  Eph.  v.  23,  27, 
82. 

94.1  Cor.  i.  2:  Unto  the  church  of  God  which  is  at  Corinth,  to 
them  that  are  sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus,  called  to  be  saints,  with 
all  that  in  every  place  call  upon  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord,  both  theirs  and  ours.  1  Cor.  xii.  12,  13 :  For  as  the  body  is 
one,  and  hath  many  members,  and  all  the  members  of  that  one 


56  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

Christians  for  the  maintenance  of  religious  worship. 
The  children  of  such  are  included  in  the  covenant  rela- 
tions of  their  parents,  and  are  properly  under  the  special 
care  of  the  Church. 

95.  Unto  this  visible  Church  Christ  has  given  the 
ministry,  the  word,  and  the  ordinances  for  its  edifica- 
tion, and,  by  his  own  presence  in  spirit,  makes  them 
effectual  thereunto.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only 
head  of  his  Church  on  earth. 

Christian  Communion. 

96.  All  those  united  to  Christ  by  faith  have  fellow- 
ship with  him,  and,  being  united  to  one  another  in  love, 

body,  "being  many,  are  one  body :  so  also  is  Christ.  For  by  one 
Spirit  are  we  all  baptized  into  one  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or 
Gentiles,  whether  we  be  bond  or  free ;  and  have  been  all  made  to 
drink  into  one  Spirit.  Ps.  ii.  8.  Gen.  xvii.  7.  Acts  ii.  39:  For  the 
promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar 
off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call.  Rom.  xi.  16: 
For  if  the  flrstfrurt  be  holy,  the  lump  is  also  holy:  and  if  the 
root  be  holy,  so  are  the  branches.    Gal.  iii.  7,  9, 14.    Prov.  xxii.  6. 

95 .  Bph.  iv.  11-13.  Isa.  lix.  21 :  As  for  me,  this  is  my  covenant 
with  them,  saiththe  Lord;  My  spirit  that  is  upon  thee,  and  my 
words  which  I  have  put  in  thy  mouth,  shall  not  depart  out  of  thy 
mouth,  nor  out  of  the  mouth  of  thy  seed,  nor  out  of  the  mouth  of 
thy  seed's  seed,  saith  the  Lord,  from  henceforth  and  for  ever. 
Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20 :  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptiz- 
ing them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost:  Teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I 
have  commanded  you :  and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto 
the  end  of  the  world.  Amen.  Col.  i.  18 :  And  he  is  the  head  of 
the  body,  the  church:  who  is  the  beginning,  the  firstborn  from 
the  dead;  that  in  all  things  be  might  have  the  preeminence. 
Eph.  i.  22. 

9  6.1  John  i.  3:  That  which  we  have  seen  and  heard  declare 
we  unto  you,  that  ye  also  may  have  fellowship  with  us:  and 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  57 

have  communion  one  with  another,  and  are  required 
to  bear  one  another's  burdens,  and  so  fulfill  the  law  of 
Christ. 

97.  While  it  is  required  of  all  Christians  to  live  in 
fellowship,  it  is  the  especial  duty  of  those  belonging  to 
the  same  denomination ;  and  also  to  co-operate  in  sus- 
taining public  worship,  and  whatever  measures  are  ad- 
judged best  for  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  Church 
and  the  glory  of  God. 

The   Sacraments. 

98.  As  under  the  Old  Testament  dispensation  two 
sacraments  were  ordained,  Circumcision  and  the  Pass- 
truly  our  fellowship  is  with  the  Father,  and  with  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ.  Eph.  iii.  16, 17:  That  he  would  grant  you,  according  to 
the  riches  of  his  glory,  to  be  strengthened  with  might  by  his 
Spirit  in  the  inner  man  ;  that  Christ  may  dwell  in  your  hearts  by 
faith.  Johni.  16:  And  of  his  fullness  have  all  we  received,  and 
grace  for  grace.    Phil.  iii.  10.    Eph.  iv.  15, 16.    1  Thess.  v.   11,  14. 

9  7 .  Heb.  x.  24,  25 :  And  let  us  consider  one  another  to  provoke 
unto  love  and  to  good  works :  not  forsaking  the  assembling  of  our- 
selves together,  as  the  manner  of  some  is ;  but  exhorting  one  an- 
other :  and  so  much  the  more,  as  ye  see  the  day  approaching. 
Acts  ii.  42,  46 :  And  they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles' 
doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread  and  in  prayers. 
And  they,  continuing  daily  with  one  accord  in  the  temple,  and 
breaking  bread  from  house  to  house,  did  eat  their  meat  with 
gladness  and  singleness  of  heart.  1  John  iii.  17 :  But  whoso  hath 
this  world's  good,  and  seeth  his  brother  have  need,  and  shutteth 
up  his  bowels  of  compassion  from  him,  how  dwelleth  the  love  of 
God  in  him?  Gen  xxviii.  22 :  And  this  stone,  which  I  have  set  for 
a  pillar,  shall  be  God's  house :  and  of  all  that  thou  shalt  give  me 
I  will  surely  give  the  tenth  unto  thee.  Num.  xviii.  21.  2  Chron. 
xxxi .  4,  5,    Neh.  xiii.  10-12. 

98.  Lukexxii.  19,  20:  And  he  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks, 
and  brake  it,  and  gave  unto  them,  saying,  This  is  my  body  which 


£8  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

over;  so,  under  the  New,  there  are  but  two— that  is  to 
say,  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper. 

Baptism. 

99.  Water-baptism  is  a  sacrament  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, ordained  by  Jesus  Christ  as  a  sign  or  symbol  of 
the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  as  the  seal  of  the 
Covenant  of  Grace. 

100.  The  outward  element  to  be  used  in  this  sacra- 
is  given  for  you :  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  Likewise  also 
the  cup  after  supper,  saying,  This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in 
my  blood,  which  is  shed  for  you.  1  Cor.  xi.  23-26 :  For  I  have  re- 
ceived of  the  Lord  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  That  the 
Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took  bread : 
and  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake  it,  and  said,  Take,  eat ; 
this  is  my  body,  which  is  broken  for  you :  this  do  in  remembrance 
of  me.  After  the  same  manner  also  he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had 
supped,  saying,  This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in  my  blood :  this 
do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me.  For  as  often 
as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  shew  the  Lord's 
death  till  he  come.    Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20. 

99.  Matt.  iii.  11 :  I  indeed  baptize  you  with  water  unto  repent- 
ance :  but  he  that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier  than  I,  whose  shoes 
I  am  not  worthy  to  bear :  he  shall  baptize  you  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  with  fire.  John  iii.  5 :  Jesus  answered,  Verily,  verily, 
I  say  unto  thee ,  Except  a  man  be  born  of  water  and  of  the  Spirit, 
he  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  Titus  iii.  5.  Rom.  iv. 
11 :  And  he  received  the  sign  of  circumcision,  a  seal  of  the  right- 
eousness of  the  faith  which  he  had  yet  being  uncircumcised :  that 
he  might  be  the  father  of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be 
not  circumcised;  that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  unto 
them  also.    Gen.  xvii.  10. 

100.  Acts  x.  47 :  Can  any  man  forbid  water,  that  these  should 
not  be  baptized,  which  have  received  the  Holy  Ghost  as  well  as 
we?  Acts  viii.  33,38.  Matt,  xxviii.  19:  Go  ye  therefore,  and 
teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  59 

ment  is  water,  wherewith  the  party  is  to  be  baptized 
into  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  by  an  ordained  minister  of  the  gospel. 

101.  Baptism  is  rightly  administered  by  pouring  or 
sprinkling  water  upon  the  person,  yet  the  validity  of 
this  sacrament  does  not  depend  upon  any  particular 
mode  of  administration. 

102.  The  proper  subjects  of  water-baptism  are  be- 
lieving adults ;  also  infants,  one  or  both  of  whose  parents 
or  guardians  are  believers. 

103.  There  is  no  saving  efficacy  in  water-baptism,  yet 

lOl.  Acts  ii.  41:  Then  they  that  gladly  received  his  words 
were  baptized:  and  the  same  day  there  were  added  unto  them 
about  three  thousand  souls.  Acts  xvi.  33 :  And  he  took  them  the 
same  hour  of  the  night,  and  washed  their  stripes ;  and  was  bap- 
tized, he  and  all  his,  straightway.  Mark  vii.  4.  Luke  xi.  38 :  And 
when  the  Pharisee  saw  it,  he  marveled  that  he  had  not  first 
washed  before  dinner.  Heb.  ix.  10, 19-21.  1  Pet.  iii.  21 :  The  like 
figure  whereunto  even  baptism  doth  also  now  save  us,  (not  the 
putting  away  of  the  filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  answer  of  a  good 
conscience  toward  God,)  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ. 

1 0  2 .  Acts  x.  47,  48 :  Can  any  man  forbid  water,  that  these 
should  not  be  baptized,  which  have  received  the  Holy  Ghost  as 
well  as  we  ?  And  he  commanded  them  to  be  baptized  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord.  Then  prayed  they  him  to  tarry  certain  days.  Matt, 
xxviii.  19 :  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them 
in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Gen.  xvii.  7,  9.  Acts  ii.  38,  C9:  Then  Peter  said  unho  them,  Repent, 
and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  for 
the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  For  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  children,  and 
to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall 
call.  Acts  xvi.  14, 15,  33.  1  Cor.  i.  16:  And  I  baptized  also  the 
household  of  Stephanas :  besides,  I  know  not  whether  I  baptized 
any  other. 

103.  Acts  viii.  13,  23:  Then  Simon  himself  believed  also:  and 


60  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH. 

it  is  a  duty  of  all  believers  to  confess  Christ  in  this 
solemn  ordinance,  and  it  is  also  the  duty  of  all  believing 
parents  to  consecrate  their  children  to  God  in  baptism. 

The  Lord's  Supper. 

104.  The  sacrament,  commonly  called  the  Lord's 
Supper,  was  instituted  by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  at  the 
close  of  his  last  passover  supper,  as  a  perpetual  remem- 
brancer of  his  passion  and  death  on  the  cross,  by  which 
sacrifice  of  himself  he  was  made  the  propitiation  for 
the  sins  of  the  whole  world. 

when  he  was  baptized,  he  continued  with  Philip,  and  wondered, 
beholding  the  miracles  and  signs  which  were  done.  For  I  per- 
ceive that  thou  art  in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and  in  the  bond 
of  iniquity.  Luke  xxiii.  43.  Rom.  iv.  10,  11:  How  was  it  then 
reckoned  ?  when  he  was  in  circumcision,  or  in  uncircumcision? 
Not  in  circumcision,  but  in  uncircumcision.  And  he  received 
the  sign  of  circumcision,  a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith 
which  he  had  yet  being  uncircumcised :  that  he  might  be  the 
father  of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not  circumcised ; 
that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  unto  them  also.  Rom.  ii. 
26-29:  Therefore,  if  the  uncircumcision  keep  the  righteousness  of 
the  law,  shall  not  his  uncircumcision  be  counted  for  circumcision  ? 
And  shall  not  uncircumcision  which  i3  by  nature,  if  it  fulfill  the 
law,  judge  thee,  who  by  the  letter  and  circumcision  dost  trans- 
gress the  law  ?  For  he  is  not  a  Jew,  which  is  one  outwardly ; 
neither  is  that  circumcision,  which  is  outward  in  the  flesh :  but 
he  is  a  Jew,  which  is  one  inwardly;  and  circumcision  is  that  of 
the  heart,  in  the  spirit,  and  not  in  the  letter  ;  whose  praise  is  not 
of  men,  but  of  God.    Gen.  xvii.  10,  27. 

104-.  Lukexxii.  19,  20:  And  he  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks, 
and  brake  it,  and  gave  unto  them,  saying,  This  is  my  body  which 
is  given  for  you :  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  Likewise  also 
the  cup  after  Bupper,  saying,  This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in 
my  blood,  which  is  shed  for  you.  1  Cor.  xi.  23-26.  Heb.  vii.  23,  24, 
27:  And  they  truly  were  many  priests,  because  they  were  not 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  61 

105.  In  this  sacrament  no  sacrifice  of  any  kind  is 
offered  for  sin,  but  the  one  perfect  offering  of  Christ 
as  a  sufficient  sacrifice  is  set  forth  and  commemorated 
by  appropriate  symbols.  These  symbols  are  bread  and 
wine,  which,  though  figuratively  called  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ,  nevertheless  remain,  after  consecration, 
literal  bread  and  wine,  and  give  no  countenance  to  the 
doctrines  of  consubstantiation  and  transubstantiation. 

106.  As  in  this  sacrament  the  communicants  have 
visibly  set  before  them  symbols  of  the  Saviour's  passion, 
they  should  not  approach  the  holy  communion  without 
due  self-examination,  reverence,  humility,  and  gratitude. 

suffered  to  continue  by  reason  of  death :  but  this  man,  because  he 
continueth  ever,  hath  an  unchangeable  priesthood.  "Who  needeth 
not  daily,  as  those  high  priests,  to  offer  up  sacrifice,  first  for  his 
own  sins,  and  then  for  the  people's :  for  this  he  did  once  when  he 
offered  up  himself.  Heb.  x.  11,  12, 14, 18.  Rom.  iii.  25.  1  John  ii. 
2,  4, 10 :  And  he  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins :  and  not  for  ours 
only,  but  also  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world.  He  that  saith,  I 
know  him,  and  keepeth  not  his  commandments,  is  a  liar,  and  the 
truth  is  not  in  him.  He  that  loveth  his  brother  abideth  in  the 
light,  and  there  is  none  occasion  of  stumbling  in  him. 

105.  Heb.  x.  11,  12,  14,  18:  And  every  priest  standeth  daily 
ministering  and  offering  oftentimes  the  same  sacrifices,  which 
can  never  take  away  sins :  but  this  man,  after  he  had  offered  one 
sacrifice  for  sins  for  ever,  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  God ;  for 
by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever  them  that  are  sanc- 
tified. Now  where  remission  of  these  is,  there  is  no  more  offer- 
ing for  sin.  Luke  xxii.  19,  20.  Acts  iii.  21.  Luke  xxiv.  6,  39 :  He 
is  not  here,  but  is  risen :  remember  how  he  spake  unto  you  when 
he  was  yet  in  Galilee.  Behold  my  hands  and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I 
myself :  handle  me,  and  see ;  for  a  spirit  hath  nol  flesh  and  bones, 
as  ye  see  me  have. 

106.  1  Cor.  v.  7,  8:  Purge  out  therefore  the  old  leaven,  that 
ye  may  be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For  even  Christ 
our  passover  is  sacrificed  for  us :  therefore  let  us  ^bbx>  the  feast, 


62  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH. 

107.  All  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus  in  sincerity  and  in 
truth  should,  on  all  suitable  occasions,  express  their  de- 
votion to  him  by  the  use  of  the  symbols  of  his  death. 
But  none  who  have  not  faith  to  discern  the  Lord's  body 
should  partake  of  his  holy  communion. 

Church  Authority. 

108.  The  Lord  Jesus,  as  king  and  head  of  his  Church, 
has  therein  appointed  a  government  intrusted  to  Church- 
officers,  distinct  from  the  civil  government. 

not  with  old  leaven,  neither  -with  the  leaven  of  malice  and  wicked- 
ness ;  but  with  the  unleavened  bread  of  sincerity  and  truth.  1 
Cor.  x.  16 :  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the  com- 
munion of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The  bread  which  we  break,  is  it 
not  the  communion  of  the  body  of  Christ  ?  1  Cor.  xi.  28 :  But  let 
a  man  examine  himself,  and  so  let  him  eat  of  that  bread,  and 
drink  of  that  cup. 

1 0  7 .  1  Cor.  v.  6,  7,  8,  13.  1  Cor.  x.  21 :  Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup 
of  the  Lord,  and  the  cup  of  devils :  ye  cannot  be  partakers  of  the 
Lord's  table,  and  of  the  table  of  devils.  1  Cor.  xi.  27,  29 :  Where- 
fore whosoever  shall  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup  of  the 
Lord,  unworthily,  shall  be  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the 
Lord.  For  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  unworthily,  eateth  and 
drinketh  damnation  to  himself,  not  discerning  the  Lord's  body. 
2  Cor.  vi.  14-16.  2  Thess.  iii.  6,  14,  15:  Now  we  command  you, 
brethren,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  withdraw 
yourselves  from  every  brother  that  walketh  disorderly,  and  not 
after  the  tradition  which  he  received  of  us.  And  if  any  man  obey 
not  our  word  by  this  ep:stle,  note  that  man,  and  have  no  company 
tvithhim,  that  he  may  be  ashamed.  Yet  count  him  not  as  an 
enemy,  but  admonish  him  as  a  brother.    Ex.  xii.  14. 

108.  Isa.  ix.  6,  7:  For  unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us  a  son  is 
given :  and  the  government  shall  be  upon  his  shoulder :  and  his 
name  shall  be  called  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  The  mighty  God, 
The  everlasting  Father,  The  Prince  of  Peace.  Of  the  increase  of 
his  government  and  peace  there  shall  be  no  end,  upon  the  throne 
of  David,  and  upon  his  kingdom,  to  order  it,  and  to  establish  it 
with  judgment  and  with  justice  from  henceforth  even  for  ever. 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  63 

109.  By  Divine  appointment  the  officers  of  the  visible 
Church  have  the  power  to  admit  members  into  its  com- 
munion, to  admonish,  suspend,  or  expel  the  disorderly 
and  to  restore  those  who,  in  the  judgment  of  charity, 
have  repented  of  their  sins. 

Church  Courts. 

110.  Church-government  implies  the  existence  of 
Church-courts,  invested  with  legislative,  judicial,  and 
executive  authority ;  and  the  Scriptures  recognize  such 
institutions,  some  of  subordinate  and  some  of  superior 

The  zeal  of  the  Lord  of  hosts  will  perform  this.  John  xviii.  36: 
Jesus  answered,  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world :  if  my  kingdom 
were  of  this  world,  then  would  my  servants  fight,  that  I  should 
not  be  delivered  to  the  Jews :  but  now  is  my  kingdom  not  from 
hence.  1  Tim.  v.  17 :  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be  counted  worthy 
of  double  honor,  especially  they  who  labor  in  the  world  and  doc- 
trine.    1  Thess.  v.  12.    1  Cor.  xii.  28.    Ps.  ii.  6-9. 

109.  Acts  ii.  41 :  Then  they  that  gladly  received  his  word  were 
baptized :  and  the  same  day  there  were  added  unto  them  about 
three  thousand  souls.  Acts  v.  14.  1  Thess.  v.  12 :  And  we  beseech 
you,  brethren,  to  know  them  which  labor  among  you,  and  are 
over  you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you.  2  Thess.  iii.  6,  14,  15. 
Matt,  xviii.  15-17 :  Moreover  if  thy  brother  shall  trespass  against 
thee,  go  and  tell  him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him  alone :  if  he 
shall  hear  thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother.  But  if  he  will  not 
hear  thee,  then  take  with  thee  one  or  two  more,  that  in  the  mouth 
of  two  or  three  witnesses  every  word  may  be  established.  And 
if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church :  but  if  he 
neglect  to  hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen 
man  and  a  publican.     1  Tim.  v.  20. 

HO.  Acts  xv.  2,  4,  6,  22,  23,  25 :  When  therefore  Paul  and  Barna- 
bas had  no  small  dissension  and  disputation  with  them,  they 
determined  that  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  certain  other  of  them, 
should  go  up  to  Jerusalem  unto  the  apostles  and  elders  about 
this  question.  And  when  they  were  come  to  Jerusalem,  they 
were  received  of  the  church,  and  of  the  apostles  and  elders,  and 


64  CONFESSION   OF    FAITH. 

authority,  each  having  its  own  particular  sphere  of 
duties  and  privileges  in  reference  to  matters  ministerial 
and  ecclesiastical,  yet  all  subordinate  to  the  same  general 
design. 

111.  It  is  the  prerogative  of  these  courts,  ministerially, 
to  determine  controversies  of  faith  and  questions  of 
morals,  to  set  down  rules  and  directions  for  the  better 
ordering  of  the  public  worship  of  God  and  government 
of  his  Church,  to  receive  complaints  in  cases  of  malad- 
ministration, and  authoritatively  to  determine  the  same, 
which  determinations  are  to  be  received  with  reverence 
and  submission. 

Death  and  the  Resurrection. 

112.  The  bodies  of  men,  after  death,  return  to  dust; 

they  declared  all  things  that  God  had  done  with  them.  And  the 
apostles  and  elders  came  together  for  to  consider  of  this  matter. 
Then  pleased  it  the  apostles  and  elders,  with  the  whole  church, 
to  send  chosen  men  of  their  own  company  to  Antioch  with  Paul 
and  Barnabas;  namely,  Judas  surnamed  Barsabas,  and  Silas, 
chief  men  among  the  brethren :  and  they  wrote  letters  by  them 
after  this  manner :  The  apostles  and  elders  and  brethren  send 
greeting  unto  the  brethren  which  are  of  the  Gentiles  in  Antioch 
and  Syria  and  Cilicia:  it  seemed  good  unto  us,  being  assembled 
with  one  accord,  to  send  chosen  men  unto  you  with  our  beloved 
Barnabas  and  Paul. 

111.  Actsxvi.  4:  And  as  they  went  through  the  cities,  they  de- 
livered them  the  decrees  for  to  keep,  that  were  ordained  of  the 
apostles  and  elders  which  were  at  Jerusalem.  1  Tim.  iv.  14 :  Neg- 
lect not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  was  given  thee  by  prophecy, 
with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery.  Acts  xiv.  23 : 
And  when  they  had  ordained  them  elders  in  every  church,  and 
had  prayed  with  fasting  they  commended  them  to  the  Lord,  on 
whom  they  believed.  Acts  xx.  17.  1  Tim.  v.  17 :  Let  the  elders 
that  rule  well  be  counted  worthy  of  double  honor,  especially  they 
who  labor  in  the  word  and  doctrine.    Titus  i.  5.    James  v.  14. 

112.  Gen.  iii.  19 :  In  the  sweat  of  thy  face  shalt  thou  eat  bread, 


CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  65 

but  their  spirits,  being  immortal,  return  to  God  who 
gave  them.  The  spirits  of  the  righteous  are  received 
into  heaven,  where  they  behold  the  face  of  God  in  light 
and  glory,  waiting  for  the  full  redemption  of  their 
bodies ;  and  the  spirits  of  the  wicked  are  cast  into  hell, 
where  they  are  reserved  to  the  judgment  of  the  great 
day.  The  Scriptures  speak  of  no  other  place  for  de- 
parted spirits. 

113.  At  the  resurrection,  those  who  are  alive  shall 
not  die,  but  be  changed;  and  all  the  dead  shall  be 
raised  up,  spiritual  and  immortal,  and  spirits  and  bodies 
be  reunited  forever.  There  shall  be  a  resurrection  both  . 
of  the  just  and  the  unjust:  of  the  unjust  to  dishonor, 
and  of  the  just  unto  honor;  the  bodies  of  the  latter 
shall  be  fashioned  like  unto  Christ's  glorious  body. 

till  thou  return  unto  the  ground ;  for  out  of  it  wast  thou  taken: 
for  dust  thou  art,  and  unto  dust  shalt  thou  return.  Acts  xiii.  36 : 
For  David,  after  he  had  served  his  own  generation  by  the  will  of. 
God,  fell  on  sleep,  and  was  laid  unto  his  fathers,  and  saw  cor- 
ruption. Lukexxiii.  43:  and  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Verily  I  say 
unto  thee,  To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  paradise.  Ecc.  xii.  7 : 
Then  shall  the  dust  return  to  the  earth  as  it  was :  and  the  spirit 
shall  return  unto  God  who  gave  it.  Heb.  xii.  23.  Phil.  i.  23.  2 
Cor.  v.  1 :  For  we  know  that,  if  our  earthly  house  of  this  taberna- 
cle were  dissolved,  we  have  a  building  of  God,  a  house  not  made 
with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens.  1  John  iii.  2 :  Beloved,  now 
are  we  the  sons  of  God,  and  it  doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall 
be :  but  we  know  that,  when  he  shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like 
him ;  for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is.  Luke  xvi.  23,  24.  Matt.  xxv. 
46.    Jude  6,  7. 

113-1  Thess.  iv.  17 :  Then  we  which  are  alive  and  remain  shall 
be  caught  up  together  with  them  in  the  clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord 
in  the  air :  and  so  shall  we  ever  be  with  the  Lord.  1  Cor.  xv.  51, 
52 :  Behold,  I  shew  you  a  mystery ;  We  shall  not  sleep,  but  we 
shall  all  be  changed,  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at 
the  last  trump :  for  the  trumpet  shall  sound,  and  the  dead  shall 
5 


66  confession  of  faith. 

The  Judgment. 

114.  God  has  appointed  a  day  wherein  he  will  judge 
the  world  in  righteousness  by  Jesus  Christ — to  whom 
all  power  and  judgment  are  given  by  the  Father — in 
which  not  only  the  apostate  angels  shall  be  judged,  but 
likewise  all  persons  who  have  lived  upon  earth  shall 
appear  before  the  tribunal  of  Christ,  and  shall  receive 
according  to  what  they  have  done,  whether  good  or 
evil. 

115.  After  the  judgment,  the  wicked  shall  go  away 
into  eternal  punishment,  but  the  righteous  into  eternal 
life. 

be  raised  incorruptible,  and  we  shall  be  changed.  Acts  xxiv.  15: 
And  have  hope  toward  God,  which  they  themselves  also  allow, 
that  there  shall  be  a  resurrection  of  the  dead,  both  of  the  just 
and  unjust.    John  v.  28,  29.    Phil.  iii.  21. 

114.  Acts  xvii.  31:  Because  he  hath  appointed  a  day,  in  the 
which  he  will  judge  the  world  in  righteousness  by  that  man 
whom  he  hath  ordained ;  whereof  he  hath  given  assurance  unto 
all  men,  in  that  he  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead.  John  v.  22, 
27:  For  the  Father  judgeth  no  man,  but  hath  committed  all  judg- 
ment unto  the  Son:  and  hath  given  him  authority  to  execute 
judgment  also,  because  he  is  the  Son  of  man.  Jude  6.  2  Pet.  ii. 
4 :  For  if  God  spared  not  the  angels  that  sinned,  but  cast  them 
down  to  hell,  and  delivered  them  into  chains  of  darkness,  to  be 
reserved  unto  judgment.  2  Cor.  -v.  10:  For  we  must  all  appear 
before  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ ;  that  every  one  may  receive 
the  things  done  in  his  body,  according  to  that  he  hath  done, 
whether  it  be  good  or  bad.  Ecc.  xii.  14 :  For  God  shall  bring 
every  work  into  judgment,  with  every  secret  thing,  whether  it  be 
good,  or  whether  it  be  evil.  Rom.  ii.  16.  Eom.  xiv.  10, 12.  Matt. 
xii.  36,  37. 

115.  Matt.  xxv.  46:  And  these  giiall  go  away  into  everlasting 
punishment:  but  the  righteous  iJ  bo  lile  eternal.  Rev.  xiv.  11: 
And  the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascendeth  up  for  ever  and  ever : 
and  they  have  no  rest  day  nor  night,  who  worship  the  beast  and 
his  image,  and  whosoever  receivet*  *lu>  ~~ark  of  his  name.  Jude  7. 


CATECHISM. 


1.  What  is  the  chief  end  of  man? 

Man's  chief  end  is  to  glorify  God,  and  to  enjoy  him 
forever. 

2.  What  rule  has  God  given  to  direct  us  how  we 
may  glorify  and  enjoy  him? 

The  word  of  God,  which  is  contained  in  the  Scriptures 
of  the  Old  and  the  New  Testament,  is  the  only  infal- 
lible rule  to  direct  us  how  we  may  glorify  and  enjoy 
him. 

3.  What  do  the  Scriptures  principally  teach? 

The  Scriptures  principally  teach  what  man  is  to  be- 
lieve concerning  God,  and  what  duty  God  requires  of 
man. 

4.  What  is  God? 

God  is  a  Spirit,  infinite,  eternal,  and  unchangeable  in 
his  being,  wisdom,  power,  holiness,  justice,  goodness, 
and  truth. 

5.  Are  there  more  gods  than  one? 

There  is  one  only,  the  living  and  true  God. 

6.  How  many  persons  are  there  in  the  Godhead? 
There  are  three  persons  in  the  Godhead:  the  Father, 

the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Spirit;  and  these  three  are  one 
God,  the  same  in  substance,  equal  in  power  and  glory. 

7.  What  are  the  decrees  of  God? 

67 


68  CATECHISM. 

The  decrees  of  God  are  his  wise  and  holy  purposes  to 
do  what  shall  be  for  his  glory.  Sin  not  being  for  his 
glory,  therefore  he  has  not  decreed  it. 

8.  How  does  God  execute  his  decrees? 

God  executes  his  decrees  in  the  works  of  creation, 
providence,   and  grace. 

9-  What  is  the  work  of  creation? 

The  work  of  creation  is  God's  making  all  things  by 
the  word  of  his  power,  and  all  very  good. 

10.  How  did  God  create  man? 

God  created  man,  male  and  female,  in  uprightness  and 
in  his  own  image,  endowed  with  all  the  attributes  of 
moral  agency. 

11.  What  are  God's  works  of  providence? 

God's  works  of  providence  are  his  preserving  and  so 
governing  his  creatures,  and  overruling  their  actions,  as 
to  manifest  his  wisdom,  power,  and  goodness  in  promot- 
ing their  welfare. 

12.  What  special  act  of  providence  did  God  exercise 
toward  man  in  the  estate  wherein  he  was  created? 

When  God  had  created  man,  he  entered  into  a  cove- 
nant of  life  with  him,  upon  condition  of  perfect  obedi- 
ence, forbidding  him  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil,  upon  pain  of  death. 

13.  Did  our  first  parents  continue  in  the  estate  where- 
in they  were  created? 

Our  first  parents,  being  left  to  the  freedom  of  their 
own  will,  fell  from  the  estate  wherein  they  were  created 
by  sinning  against  God. 

14.  What  is  sin? 

Sin  is  any  want  of  conformity  unto,  or  transgression 
of,  the  law  of  God. 


CATECHISM.  69 

15.  What  was  the  sin  whereby  our  first  parents  fell 
from  the  estate  wherein  they  were  created? 

The  sin  whereby  our  first  parents  fell  from  the  estate 
wherein  they  were  created  was  their  disobeying  God's 
command  in  eating  the  forbidden  fruit. 

16.  What  effect  did  Adam's  sin  have  upon  his  pos- 
terity? 

Adam's  sin  corrupted  his  moral  nature  and  alienated 
him  from  God ;  and  all  mankind  descending  from  him 
by  ordinary  generation  inherit  his  corruption  of  nature, 
and  become  subject  to  sin  and  death. 

17.  Into  what  estate  did  the  fall  bring  mankind? 
The  fall  brought  mankind  into  a  state  of  alienation 

from  God,  which  is  spiritual  death. 

18.  What  does  God  require,  that  we  may  escape  the 
punishment  due  for  sin? 

To  escape  the  punishment  due  for  sin,  God  requires 
of  us  repentance  toward  him  and  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

19.  What  is  repentance  toward  God? 
Repentance  toward  God  is  that  exercise  whereby  the 

sinner,  out  of  a  true  sense  of  his  guilt,  with  grief  and 
hatred  of  sin,  turns  from  it. 

20.  What  is  faith  in  Jesus  Christ? 

Faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  the  ability  of  which  is  of  grace, 
is  receiving  and  resting  upon  him  alone  for  salvation  as 
he  is  offered  to  us  in  the  gospel. 

21.  What  are  the  evils  of  that  estate  into  which 
mankind  fell? 

Mankind,  in  consequence  of  the  fall,  have  no  com- 
munion with  God,  discern  not  spiritual  things,  prefer 
sin  to  holiness,  suffer  from  the  fear  of  death  and  re- 


70  CATECHISM. 

morse   of   conscience,   and   from  the   apprehension   of 
future  punishment. 

22.  Did  God  leave  mankind  to  perish  in  this  estate? 
No;  God,  out  of  his  mere  good  pleasure  and  love,  did 

provide  salvation  for  all  mankind. 

23.  How  did  God  provide  salvation  for  mankind? 
By  giving  his  Son,  who  became  man,  and  so  was  and 

continues  to  be  both  God  and  man  in  one  person,  to  be 
a  propitiation  for  the  sins  of  the  world. 

24.  How  did  Christ,  being  the  Son  of  God,  become 
man? 

Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  became  man  by  taking  to  him- 
self a  true  body  and  a  reasonable  soul,  being  conceived 
by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  born  of  the  Virgin 
Mary,  yet  without  sin. 

25.  What  offices  does  Christ  execute  as  our  Re- 
deemer? 

Christ,  as  our  Redeemer,  executes  the  office  of  a 
prophet,  of  a  priest,  and  of  a  king,  both  in  his  estate  of 
humiliation  and  exaltation. 

26.  How  does  Christ  execute  the  office  of  a  prophet? 
Christ  executes  the  office  of  a  prophet  in  revealing  to 

us,  by  his  word  and  Spirit,  the  will  of  God  for  our  sal- 
vation. 

27.  How  does  Christ  execute  the  office  of  a  priest? 
Christ  executes  the  office  of  a  priest  in  having  once 

offered  himself  a  sacrifice  for  sin,  in  reconciling  us  to 
God,  and  in  making  continual  intercessions  for  us. 

28.  How  does  Christ  execute  the  office  of  a  king? 

Christ  executes  the  office  of  a  king  in  ruling  and  de- 
fending us,  and  in  restraining  and  conquering  all  his 
and  our  enemies. 


CATECHISM.  71 

29.  Wherein  did  Christ's  humiliation  consist? 
Christ's  humiliation  consisted  in  his  incarnation  and 

the  liabilities  therewith  connected,  especially  in  his  be- 
ing made  a  sin-offering  for  us,  and  in  his  death  and 
burial. 

30.  Wherein  consists  Christ's  exaltation? 

Christ's  exaltation  consists  in  his  resurrection  from 
the  dead  on  the  third  day,  in  ascending  up  into  heaven, 
in  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father,  and  in 
coming  to  judge  the  world  at  the  last  day. 

31.  How  do  we  become  partakers  of  the  redemption 
provided  by  Christ? 

We  become  partakers  of  the  redemption  provided  by 
Christ  through  the  application  of  it  to  us  by  the  Holy 
Spirit. 

32.  How  does  the  Holy  Spirit  apply  to  us  the  re- 
demption provided  by   Christ? 

The  Holy  Spirit  applies  to  us  the  merits  of  Christ's 
death  by  taking  of  the  things  that  are  Christ's  and 
showing  them  unto  us,  and  thus  enabling  us  to  believe 
to  the  saving  of  our  souls. 

33.  What  is  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit? 

The  work  of  the. Holy  Spirit  is  to  reprove  the  world 
of  sin,  of  righteousness,  and  of  judgment;  to  regenerate, 
comfort,  and  guide  those  who  trust  in  Christ. 

34.  WThat  benefits  do  those  united  to  Christ  derive 
from  this  union  in  this  life? 

Those  who  are  united  to  Christ  are  justified,  regener- 
ated, adopted,  sanctified,  and  enabled  to  grow  in  grace 
and  in  the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

35.  What  is  justification? 

Justification  is  an  act  of  God's  free  grace,  wherein  he 


72  CATECHISM. 

pardons  all  our  sins,  and  accepts  us  as  righteous  in  his 
sight,  only  for  the  righteousness  of  Christ  imputed  to 
us,  and  received  by  faith  alone. 

36.  What  is  regeneration? 

Regeneration  is  such  renewing  of  the  heart  by  the 
Holy  Spirit  as  constitutes  us  new  creatures  in  Christ, 
and  enables  us  to  love  and  enjoy  God. 

37.  What  is  adoption? 

Adoption  is  an  act  of  God's  free  grace,  whereby  we 
are  received  into  the  number,  and  have  a  right  to  all 
the  privileges,  of  the  sons  of  God. 

38.  What  is  growth  in  grace? 

To  grow  in  grace  is  to  increase  in  the  knowledge  of 
spiritual  things,  to  come  to  a  deeper  consciousness  of 
our  moral  frailties  and  of  our  need  of  God's  sustaining 
grace,  by  which  alone  we  are  enabled  more  faithfully  to 
execute  our  vow  of  consecration,  restrain  our  passions, 
and  rejoice  in  the  assurance  that  all  things  work  to- 
gether for  our  ultimate  good. 

39.  What  benefits  do  believers  receive  from  Christ  at 
their  death? 

The  spirits  of  believers  are,  at  death,  freed  from  all 
temptation,  all  occasion  of  sin  and  suffering,  and  pass 
immediately  into  glory. 

40.  What  benefits  do  believers  receive  from  Christ  at 
the  resurrection? 

At  the  resurrection  the  spirits  of  believers  are  clothed 
upon  with  spiritual  and  incorruptible  bodies,  fashioned 
like  unto  Christ's  glorious  body,  and  made  perfectly 
blessed  in  the  full  enjoyment  of  God  forever. 

41.  What  does  God  require  of  man? 

God  requires  of  man  obedience  to  his  revealed  will. 


CATECHISM.  73 

42.  What  rule  of  obedience  did  God  reveal  to  man? 
The  moral  law. 

43.  Wherein  is  the  moral  law  summarily  compre- 
hended? 

The  moral  law  is  summarily  comprehended  in  the  Ten 
Commandments. 

44.  What  is  the  sum  of  the  Ten  Commandments? 
The  sum  of  the  Ten  Commandments  is  to  love  the 

Lord  our  God  with  all  our  mind  and  heart,  and  our 
neighbor  as  ourselves. 

45.  What  is  the  preface  to  the  Ten  Commandments? 
The  preface  to  the  Ten   Commandments  is  in  these 

words :  "I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  which  have  brought 
thee  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  out  of  the  house  of 
bondage." 

46.  What  does  the  preface  to  the  Ten  Commandments 
teach? 

The  preface  to  the  Ten  Commandments  teaches  that 
because  God  is  the  Lord,  and  our  God  and  Redeemer, 
therefore  we  are  bound  to  keep  all  his  commandments. 

47.  Which  is  the  first  commandment? 

The  first  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt  have  no  other 
gods  before  me. 

48.  What  is  required  in  the  first  commandment? 
The  first  commandment  requires  us  to  acknowledge 

and  worship  the  true  God  only. 

49.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  first  commandment  ? 
The  first  commandment  forbids  the  worship  of  any 

other  than  the  true  God. 

50.  What  is  specially  taught  by  the  words,  "Before 
me,"  in  the  first  commandment? 

The  words,  "Before  me,"  in  the  first  commandment, 


'74  CATECHISM. 

teach  that  God  is  much  displeased  with  the  sin  o?  having 
any  other  god. 

51.  Which  is  the  second  commandment  ? 

The  second  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt  -not  make 
unto  thee  any  graven  image,  or  any  likeness  of  any  thing 
that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  that  is  in  the  earth  beneath, 
or  that  is  in  the  water  under  the  earth.  Thou  shalt  not 
bow  down  thyself  to  them,  nor  serve  them':  for  I  the 
Lord  thy  God  am  a  jealous  God,  visiting  the  iniquity 
of  the  fathers  upon  the  children  unto  the  third  and 
-fourth  generation  "of  them  'that  hate  me ;  and  showing 
•mercy  unto  thousands  of  them  that  love  me,  and  keep 
:my  commandments. 

52.  What  is  required  in  the  second  commandment? 
The  second  commandment  requires  that  the  worship 

of  God  shall  be  maintained  in  its  simplicity  and  purity. 

53.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  second  commandment? 
The  second  commandment  forbids  the  worshiping  of 

God  by  images,  or  in  any  other  way  not  appointed  in  his 
word. 

54.  What  are  the  reasons  annexed  to  the  second  com- 
mandment ? 

The  reasons  annexed  to  the  second  commandment  are,, 
God's  sovereignty  over  us,  his  property  in  us,  and  his. 
zeal  for  his  own  worship. 

55.  Which  is  the  third  commandment? 

The  third  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt  not  take  the 
name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in  vain :  for  the  Lord  will 
not  hold  him  guiltless  that  taketh  his  name  in  vain, 

56.  What  is  required  in  the  third  commandment? 
The  third  commandment  requires  the  holy  and  rev- 

erend  use  of  God's  name. 


CATECHISM.  75 

57.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  third  commandment. 
The  third  commandment  forbids  all  profanity  or  im- 
proper use  of  God's  name. 

58.  What  is  the  reason  annexed  to  the  third  com- 
mandment? 

The  reason  annexed  to  the  third  commandment  is, 
that  however  the  breakers  of  this  commandment  may- 
escape  punishment  from  men,  yet  the  Lord  our  God  will 
not  suffer  them  to  escape  his  righteous  judgment. 

59.  Which  is  the  fourth  commandment? 

The  fourth  commandment  is,  Remember  the  Sabbath- 
day,  to  keep  it  holy.  Six  days  shalt  thou  labor,  and  do 
all  thy  work:  but  the  seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  the 
Lord  thy  God:  in  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work,  thou, 
nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter,  thy  manservant,  nor  thy 
maidservant,  nor  thy  cattle,  nor  thy  stranger  that  is 
within  thy  gates :  for  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven 
and  earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is,  and  rested 
the  seventh  day:  wherefore  the  Lord  blessed  the  Sab- 
bath-day, and  hallowed  it. 

60.  What  is  required  in  the  fourth  commandment? 
The   fourth   commandment   requires   one   day   out   of 

seven  to  be  kept  as  a  holy  Sabbath  unto  God. 

61.  WThich  day  of  the  seven  has  God  appointed  to  be 
the  Sabbath? 

God  has  been  pleased  to  appoint  one  day  in  seven  to 
be  kept  holy  unto  him,  which,  from  the  beginning  of 
the  world  to  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  was  the  last 
day  of  the  week;  and,  after  the  resurrection  of  Christ, 
was  changed  unto  the  first  day  of  the  week,  which,  in 
the  Scriptures,  is  called  the  Lord's-day. 

62.  How  is  the  Sabbath  to  be  sanctified? 


76  CATECHISM. 

The  Sabbath  is  to  be  sanctified  by  resting  from  em- 
ployments and  recreations  of  a  secular  character,  by  the 
public  and  private  worship  of  God,  and  by  works  of 
necessity  and  mercy. 

63.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  fourth  commandment? 
The    fourth    commandment    forbids    the    omission    or 

careless  performance  of  the  duties  required,  and  the 
profanation  of  the  day  by  idleness,  or  by  unnecessary 
thoughts,  words,  or  works,  about  our  worldly  employ- 
ments and  recreations: 

64.  What  are  the  reasons  annexed  to  the  fourth  com- 
mandment? 

The  reasons  annexed  to  the  fourth  commandment  are 
God's  setting  apart  six  days  of  the  week  for  our  own 
employments,  his  designating  the  seventh  as  the  Sabbath 
of  the  Lord,  his  own  example,  and  his  blessing  the  Sab- 
bath-day. 

65.  Which  is  the  fifth  commandment? 

The  fifth  commandment  is,  Honor  thy  father  and  thy 
mother :  that  thy  days  may  be  long  upon  the  land  which 
the  Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee. 

66.  What  is  required  in  the  fifth  commandment? 
The  fifth   commandment   requires   children   to   honor 

their  parents,  and  to  obey  them  in  all  things  lawful. 

67.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  fifth  commandment? 
The  fifth  commandment  forbids  all  kinds  of  dishonor 

and  disobedience,  in  things  lawful,  toward  parents. 

68.  What  is  the  reason  annexed  to  the  fifth  com- 
mandment? 

The  reason  annexed  to  the  fifth  commandment  is  a 
promise  of  long  life  and  prosperity,  as  far  as  it  shall 


CATECHISM.  77 

serve  for  God's  glory  and  their  own  good,  to  all  such 
as  keep  this  commandment. 

69.  What  is  the  sixth  commandment? 

The  sixth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt  not  kill. 

70.  What  is  required  in  the  sixth  commandment? 
The  sixth  commandment  requires  all  lawful  endeavors 

to  preserve  our  own  life  and  the  life  of  others. 

71.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  sixth  commandment? 
The  sixth  commandment  forbids  the  taking  away  of 

our  own  life,  or  the  life  of  another,  unlawfully,  or  what- 
soever tends  thereunto. 

72.  Which  is  the  seventh  commandment? 

The  seventh  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt  not  commit 
adultery. 

73.  What  is  required  in  the  seventh  commandment? 
The  seventh  commandment  requires  chastity  in  de- 
sires and  actions. 

74.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  seventh  commandment? 
The  seventh  commandment  forbids  all  unchaste  de- 
sires and  actions. 

75.  Which  is  the  eighth  commandment? 

The  eighth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt  not  steal. 

76.  What  is  required  in  the  eighth  commandment? 
The  eighth  commandment  requires  honesty  in  all  our 

dealings  with,  and  conduct  toward,  others  in  regard  to 
property. 

77.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  eighth  commandment? 
The    eighth    commandment    forbids    the    taking    by 

stealth,  or  by  force,  or  by  misrepresentation,  what  justly 
belongs  to  another. 

78.  Which  is  the  ninth  commandment? 


78  CATECHISM. 

The  ninth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false 
witness  against  thy  neighbor. 

79.  What  is  required  in  the  ninth  commandment? 
The  ninth  commandment  requires  a  conscientious  re- 
gard to  truth  in  reference  to  others. 

80.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  ninth  commandment? 
The  ninth  commandment  forbids  whatever  varies  from 

the  truth,  or  conceals  it,  or  is  injurious  to  the  good  name 
or  rights  of  another. 

81.  Which  is  the  tenth  commandment? 

The  tenth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt  not  covet 
thy  neighbor's  house,  thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neigh- 
bor's wife,  nor  his  manservant,  nor  his  maidseivant, 
nor  his  ox,  nor  his  ass,  nor  any  thing  that  is  thy  neigh- 
bor's. 

82.  What  is  required  in  the  tenth  commandment? 
The  tenth  commandment  requires  contentment  with 

our  own  condition,  with  a  right  and  charitable  frame  of 
spirit  toward  another,  and  all  that  is  his. 

83.  What  is   forbidden  in  the  tenth  commandment? 
The  tenth   commandment   forbids  all   discontentment 

with  our  own  estate,  envying  or  grieving  at  the  good  of 
another,  and  all  inordinate  motions  or  affections  to  any 
thing  that  is  his. 

84.  Is  any  man  able  perfectly  to  keep  the  moral  law? 
No. 

85.  Are  all  the  transgressions  of  the  law  equally  hei- 
nous? 

Some  sins  in  themselves,  and  by  reason  of  the  several 
aggravations,  are  more  heinous  in  the  sight  of  God  than 
others. 

86.  What  does  every  sin  deserve? 


CATECHISM.  79 

Every  sin,  being  an  offense  against  God,  deserves  his 
displeasure,  and  subjects  the  sinner  thereto. 

87.  What  are  the  outward  and  ordinary  means  where- 
by Christ  communicates  to  us  the  benefits  of  redemption? 

The  outward  and  Ordinary  means  whereby  Christ  com- 
municates to  us  the  benefits  of  redemption  are  his  ordi- 
frarices,  especially  the  word,  sacraments,  and  prayer, 

88.  How  is  the  word  made  effectual  to  salvation? 
The  Holy  Spirit  makes  the  reading,  and  especially  the 

preaching,  of  the  word  an  effectual  means  of  convincing 
and  converting  sinners,  and  of  building  them  up  in 
holiness  and  comfort  through  faith  unto  salvation. 

89.  How  is  the  word  to  be  read  and  heard,  that  it 
may  become  effectual  unto  salvation? 

That  the  Word  may  become  effectual  unto  salvation, 
we  must  attend  thereunto  with  diligence,  preparation, 
and  prayer;  receive  it  with  faith  and  love,  lay  it  up  in 
our  hearts,  and  practice  it  in  our  lives. 

90.  How  do  the  sacraments  become  effectual  means 
of  growth  in  grace  to  believers? 

The  sacraments  become  effectual  means  of  growth  in 
grace,  not  from  any  virtue  in  them,  or  in  him  who  ad- 
ministers them,  but  only  by  the  blessing  of  Christ,  and 
the  working  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  those  who  by  faith 
receive  them. 

91.  What  is  a  sacrament? 

A  sacrament  is  a  holy  ordinance  instituted  by  Christ, 
wherein,  by  sensible  signs,  he  and  the  benefits  of  the 
new  covenant  are  symbolized. 

92.  What  are  the  sacraments  of  the  New  Testament  ? 
The  sacraments  of  the  New  Testament  are  Baptism 

and  the  Lord's  Supper. 


80  CATECHISM. 

93.  What  is  baptism? 

Water-baptism  is  a  sacrament  administered  in  the 
name  of  the  Trinity,  is  symbolic  of  regeneration,  is  the 
seal  of  the  Covenant  of  Orace,  and,  with  adults,  is  de- 
clarative of  a  purpose  to  live  according  to  God's  word. 

94.  To  whom  is  baptism  to  be  administered? 
Baptism  is  to  be  administered  to  believers  and  their 

infant  children. 

95.  What  is  the  Lord's  Supper? 

The  Lord's  Supper  is  a  sacrament  instituted  by 
Christ,  and  is  commemorative  of  his  death,  in  the  cele- 
bration of  which  the  communicant  declares  his  faith  in 
Christ  as  a  crucified,  risen,  and  ascended  Saviour,  who 
will  return  again  without  sin  unto  salvation. 

96.  What  is  required  of  those  who  partake  of  the 
Lord's  Supper? 

Those  who  partake  of  the  Lord's  Supper  are  required 
to  examine  themselves  as  to  whether  Christ  dwells  in 
them  by  faith,  enabling  them  spiritually  to  discern  his 
body. 

97.  What  is  prayer? 

Prayer  is  an  offering  up  of  our  desires  unto  God,  for 
things  agreeable  to  his  will,  in  the  name  of  Christ,  with 
confession  of  our  sins,  and  thankful  acknowledgment 
of  his  mercies. 

98.  What  rule  has  God  given  for  our  direction  in 
prayer? 

The  whole  word  of  God  is  of  use  to  direct  us  in 
prayer;  but  the  special  rule  of  direction  is  that  form 
of  prayer  which  Christ  taught  his  disciples,  commonly 
called  the  Lord's  Prayer. 


CATECHISM.  81 

99.  What  does  the  preface  of  the  Lord's  Prayer  teach 
us? 

The  preface  of  the  Lord's  Prayer — which  is,  Our 
Father  which  art  in  heaven — teaches  us  to  draw  near  to 
God  with  holy  reverence  and  confidence,  as  children  to 
a  father  able  and  ready  to  help  us,  and  that  we  should 
pray  with  and  for  others. 

100.  For  what  do  we  pray  in  the  first  petition? 

In  the  first  petition — which  is,  Hallowed  be  thy  name 
— we  pray  that  God  would  enable  us  and  others  to 
always  think  and  speak  of  his  name  with  the  deepest 
reverence. 

101.  For  what  do  we  pray  in  the  second  petition? 

In  the  second  petition — which  is,  Thy  kingdom  come 
— we  pray  that  Satan's  kingdom  may  be  destroyed,  and 
that  the  kingdom  of  grace  may  be  advanced,  ourselves 
and  others  brought  into  it,  and  kept  in  it,  and  that  the 
kingdom  of  glory  may  be  hastened. 

102.  For  what  do  we  pray  in  the  third  petition? 

In  the  third  petition — which  is,  Thy  will  be  done 
in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven — we  pray  that  God,  by  his 
grace,  would  make  us  able  and  willing  to  know,  obey, 
and  submit  to  his  will  in  all  things,  as  the  angels  do  in 
heaven. 

103.  For  what  do  we  pray  in  the  fourth  petition? 

In  the  fourth  petition — which  is,  Give  us  this  day  our 
daily  bread — we  pray  that  of  God's  free  gift  we  may 
receive  a  competent  portion  of  the  good  things  of  life, 
and  enjoy  his  blessing  with  them. 

104.  For  what  do  we  pray  in  the  fifth  petition? 

In  the  fifth   petition — which   is,   And   forgive   us   our 
debts,  as  we  forgive  our  debtors — we  pray  that  God,  for 
6 


$2  CATECHISM. 

'Christ's  sake,  would  freely  pardon  all  our  sins;  which 
^e  are  the  rather  encouraged  to  ask,  because  by  his 
grace  we  are  enabled  from  the  heart  to  forgive  others. 

105.  For  what  do  we  pray  in  the  sixth  petition? 

In  the  sixth  petition — which  is,  And  lead  us  not  into 
temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil — we  pray  that  God 
would  either  keep  us  from  being  tempted  to  sin,  or  sup- 
port and  deliver  us  when  we  are  tempted. 


INTRODUCTORY  STATEMENT  ON  CHURCH 
GOVERNMENT. 


Although  no  detailed  form  of  Church  government 
is  laid  down  in  the  New  Testament,  yet  the  general  or 
fundamental  principles  of  the  same  are  clearly  taught 
therein. 

Under  the  Mosaic  dispensation  Church  government 
was  comprised  in  the  civil  government. 

During  the  captivity  the  synagogue  system  of  worship 
was  established,  which,  after  the  captivity,  was  intro- 
duced into  Judea,  and  was  in  general  use  at  the  coming 
of  Christ.  In  the  synagogues  Christ  and  his  apostles 
generally  taught.  (Matt.  xii.  9;  Luke  iv.  16;  John  vi. 
59;  xviii.  20;  Acts  xiii.  5;  xiv.  1;  xviii.  4.)  The  syna- 
gogue was  under  the  control  of  a  minister,  ruler  (Luke 
viii.  41 ;  xiii.  14),  and  a  bench  of  elders.  Neither  Christ 
nor  his  apostles  introduced  any  radical  change  into  this 
mode  of  religious  worship  and  government,  but  adopted 
it  as  they  found  it.  The  polity  of  the  synagogue  and  of 
the  Jewish  ecclesiasticism  generally  was  simply  and 
purely  Presbyterian  in  form — a  government  by  presby- 
ters. This  fact  is  to  the  English  reader  somewhat  ob- 
scured by  translating  the  Greek  presbuteros  by  the  Eng- 
lish word  elder. 

The  Church  official  was  called  presbuteros  (presbyter), 
and  an  assembly  of  these  was  called  presbuterion  (Pres- 
bytery).    (Luke  xxii.  66)  Acts  xxii.  5;  1  Tim.  iv.  14.) 
83 


84  INTRODUCTORY  STATEMENT,   ETC. 

All  apostles  were  elders,  but  all  elders  were  not  apos- 
tles, (i  Pet.  v.  i.)  The  apostles  had  no  successors,  as 
such.  The  chief  characteristics  of  the  apostolic  office 
were  two — to  have  seen  Christ,  and  to  have  been  per- 
sonally called  to  it.  (Acts  i.  21-26.)  Paul's  case  was 
peculiar,  but  it  was  not  an  exception  to  this  rule.  (Acts 
ix.  1-12;  xxii.  1-15.)  The  apostolic  office,  in  its  technical 
sense,  therefore,  of  necessity  expired  with  the-  death  of 
those  personally  called  by  Christ.  Others  were  called 
apostles,  as  Barnabas,  but  not  in  the  sense  of  those  ap- 
pointed by  Christ.  The  terms  elder  and  bishop  in  the 
New  Testament  denote  the  same  office,  the  former  being 
current  among  the  Jewish  and  the  latter  among  the 
Gentile  Churches.     (Compare  1  Pet.  v.  1,  and  Phil.  i.  1.) 

The  New  Testament  recognizes  two  kinds  of  elders — 
those  that  labor  in  doctrine  and  those  that  rule.  (1  Tim. 
v.  17.)  The  former  are  invested  with  ministerial  and 
also  with  governmental  functions,  and  the  latter  with 
governmental  only.  This  fact  puts  both  a  clerical  and 
a  lay  element  into  all  Church  courts. 

Aside  from  the  apostolic  office,  which  was  temporary, 
the  presbyterial  was  the  highest  known  to  the  Apostolic 
Church.  Paul,  as  a  presbyter,  took  part  with  other  pres- 
byters in  the  ordination  of  Timothy.  (1  Tim.  iv.  14; 
2  Tim.  i.  6.) 

While  the  elder  or  presbyter  is  the  highest,  it  is  also 
the  lowest  designation  of  a  Church  functionary  recog- 
nized by  the  New  Testament.  The  grades  in  the  minis- 
try of  deacon,  elder,  bishop,  archbishop,  etc.,  are  post- 
apostolic,  and  are  without  Scripture  authority.  The 
deacon  is  not  a  clerical  but  a  laical  functionary.  (Acts 
vi.  1-6.) 


INTRODUCTORY  STATEMENT,   ETC.  85 

The  Church  courts  recognized  by  the  New  Testament 
are  Church  Sessions  (i  Tim.  v.  17),  Presbyteries  (1 
Tim.  iv.  14),  and  Synods,  or  Assemblies  (Acts  xv.  5-21). 

The  following  scriptures  are  relied  upon  for  the  exer- 
cise of  Church  discipline:  Ezek.  xliii.  11,  12;  Acts  xv. 
5,  6;  Matt,  xviii.  15-20;  1  Cor.  v.  4,  5  J  Heb.  xiii.  17; 
1  Thess.  v.  12,  13 ;  Ezek.  xxxiv.  4 ;  2  Thess.  iii.  6,  14,  15 ; 
1  Cor.  xi.  27-32. 

The  scriptures  herein  designated  show  the  qualifica- 
tions which  deacons  and  ruling  elders  should  possess. 
Acts  vi.  1-6;  1  Tim.  iii.  8-13;  1  Tim.  v.  17;  Tit.  i.  5,  6; 
1  Cor.  xiv.  40. 

The  following  Scripture  references  give  the  qualifica- 
tions which  a  minister  of  the  gospel  should  possess,  and 
also  the  manner  in  which  he  should  be  inducted  into 
that  sacred  office :  1  Cor.  ix.  16 ;  Heb.  v.  4 ;  Jer.  xx.  9 ; 
1  Tim.  iii.  1-7;  2  Tim.  ii.  2;  1  Tim.  iv.  14;  2  Tim.  i.  6. 


The  General  Assembly,  at  Bentonville,  Arkansas,  A.  D.  1885, 
ordered,  the  insertion  of  the  foregoing  Introductory  Statement  on 
Church  Government  without  referring  it  to  the  Presbyteries. 


CONSTITUTION. 


The  Church. 

1.  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  now  exalted  far  above  all  prin- 
cipality and  power,  has  established  in  this  world  a  king- 
dom which  is  his  Church. 

2.  The  universal  Church  consists  of  all  those  persons, 
in  every  nation,  who  make  profession  of  the  holy  re- 
ligion of  Christ  and  of  submission  to  his  laws. 

As  this  immense  multitude  cannot  meet  together  in 
one  place  to  hold  communion  or  to  worship  God,  it  is 
proper,  and  authorized  by  Scripture  example,  that  they 
should  be  divided  into  many  particular  Churches. 

Church   Members. 

3.  The  infant  children  of  believers  are,  through  the 
covenant  and  by  right  of  birth,  entitled  to  baptism,  to 
pastoral  oversight,  to  instruction,  and  to  the  care  of  the 
Church,  with  a  view  to  their  embracing  Christ,  and  thus 
possessing  personally  all  the  benefits  of  the  covenant. 

All  baptized  persons  should  receive  the  watchful  care 
and  instruction  of  the  Church,  even  though  they  are 
adults,  and  have  made  no  profession  of  faith  in  Christ. 
Those  only  who  have  made  a  profession  of  faith  in 
Christ  are  entitled  to  all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the 
Church. 

86 


CONSTITUTION.  87 

Particular  Church. 

'4.  A  particular  Church  consists  of  a  number  of  pro- 
cessing 'Christians  voluntarily  associated  together  for 
^Divine  worship  and  godly  living,  agreeably  to  the  Holy 
'Scriptures,  and  submitting  to  a  certain  form  of  govern- 
ment. 

Its  officers  are  the  minister  in  charge,  the  ruling  elders; 
and  the  deacons. 

Its  jurisdiction  is  lodged  in  the  Church-session,  com- 
posed of  the  minister  in  charge  and  ruling  elders- 

5.  The  ordinances  established  by  Christ  in  his  Churchi 
are :  Prayer ;  singing  praises ;  reading,  expounding,  and! 
preaching  the  word  of  God ;  administering  trie  sacra.- 
ments;  public  solemn  fasting  and  thanksgiving;:  cate- 
chising and  other  religious  instruction ;  making  offerings 
|or  the  relief  of  the  poor,  and  for  other  piotrs  uses;  ex- 
ercising discipline,  and  benediction. 

6.  Churches  destitute  of.  the  official  ministrations  of 
the  word  ought  not,  therefore,  to  forsake  assembling  to- 
gether, but  should  be  converted  by  the  Church-session 
on  the  Lord's-day,  and  at  other  suitable  times,  for 
prayer,  praise,,  the  reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and 
exhortation,  or  the  reading  of  a  sermon  of  some  ap- 
proved minister.  In  like  manner,  Christians,  whose  lot 
is  cast  in  destitute  regions,  ought  to  meet  for  the  wor- 
ship of  God. 

7.  In  the  organization  of  a  Church  the  first  step  is  to 
receive  testimonials  on  behalf  of  such  of  the  applicants 
as  are  members  of  the  Church,  if  there  be  any ;  and  then 
to  admit  upon  a  profession  of  faith  in  Christ  such  can- 
didates as,  on  examination,  may  be  found  qualified. 


88  CONSTITUTION. 

These  persons  should,  in  the  next  place,  be  required 
to  enter  into  covenant  by  answering  the  following  ques- 
tion affirmatively:  Do  you,  in  reliance  on  God  for 
strength,  solemnly  promise  and  covenant  that  you  will 
walk  together  as  an  organized  Church  on  the  principles 
of  the  Government  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church ;  that  you  will  support  the  gospel  as  God  has 
prospered  you,  and  that  you  will  study  the  purity  and 
harmony  of  the  whole  body? 

The  presiding  minister  shall  then  say:  I  now  pro- 
nounce and  declare  that  you  are  constituted  a  Church 
according  to  the  word  of  God  and  the  principles  of  the 
Government  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church, 
subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Presbytery.  In  the  name 
of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
Amen. 

Ruling  elders  and  deacons  are  then  to  be  elected,  or- 
dained, and  installed. 

Church   Officers. 

8.  The  ordinary  and  perpetual  officers  of  the  Church 
are  teaching  elders  or  ministers  of  the  word,  who  are 
commissioned  to  preach  the  gospel  and  administer  the 
sacraments;  ruling  elders,  the  representatives  of  the 
people;  and  deacons. 

Ministers  of  the  Word. 

9.  The  office  of  the  ministry  is  the  first  in  the  Church, 
both  for  dignity  and  usefulness.  The  person  who  fills 
it  has  in  the  Scriptures  different  titles,  expressive  of  his 
various  duties.    As  he  has  the  oversight  of  the  flock  of 


CONSTITUTION.  89 

Christ,  he  is  termed  bishop;  as  he  feeds  them  with  spir- 
itual food,  he  is  termed  pastor;  as  he  serves  Christ  in 
his  Church,  he  is  termed  minister ;  as  it  is  his  duty  to  be 
grave  and  prudent,  and  an  example  to  the  flock,  and  to 
govern  well  in  the  house  and  kingdom  of  Christ,  he  is 
termed  presbyter  or  elder ;  as  he  is  the  messenger  of 
God,  he  is  termed  angel  of  the  Church;  as  he  is  sent  to 
declare  the  will  of  God  to  sinners,  and  to  beseech  them 
to  be  reconciled  to  God  through  Christ,  he  is  termed 
embassador;  as  he  bears  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation 
from  place  to  place,  without  having  his  labors  confined 
to  any  particular  Church  or  locality,  he  is  termed  evan- 
gelist ;  as  he  stands  to  proclaim  the  gospel,  he  is  termed 
preacher;  as  he  expounds  the  word,  and  by  sound  doc- 
trine both  exhorts  and  convinces,  he  is  termed  teacher  ; 
and  as  he  dispenses  the  manifold  grace  of  God,  and  the 
ordinances  instituted  by  Christ,  he  is  termed  steward  of 
the  mysteries  of  God.  These  titles  do  not  indicate  dif- 
ferent grades  of  office,  but  all  describe  one  and  the  same 
officer. 

10.  He  that  fills  this  office  should  possess  a  com- 
petency of  human  learning,  and  be  blameless  in  life, 
sound  in  the  faith,  and  apt  to  teach;  he  should  exhibit 
a  sobriety  and  holiness  of  conversation  becoming  the 
gospel;  he  should  rule  his  own  house  well,  and  should 
have  a  good  report  of  those  who  are  without. 

11.  As  the  Lord  has  given  different  gifts  to  the  min- 
isters of  the  word,  and  has  committed  to  them  various 
works  to  execute,  the  Church  is  authorized  to  call  and 
appoint  them  to  labor  as  pastors,  teachers,  and  evangel- 
ists, and  in  such  other  work  as  may  be  needful  to  the 
Church,  according  to  the  gifts  in  which  they  excel. 


90  CONSTITUTION. 

12.  When  a  minister  is  called  to  take  charge  of  a  par- 
ticular Church,  it  belongs  to  his  office  to  pray  for  and 
with  his  flock,  as  the  mouth  of  the  people  unto  God ;  to 
feed  the  flock  by  reading,  expounding,  and  preaching  the 
word;  to  direct  the  people  in  singing  the  praises  of  God ; 
to  administer  the  sacraments;  to  bless  the  people  from 
God ;  to  catechise  the  children  and  youth ;  to  encourage 
Sabbath-school  work;  to  visit  officially  the  people,  de- 
voting especial  attention  to  the  poor,  the  sick,  the 
afflicted,  and  the  dying;  and,  with  the  ruling  elders,  to 
exercise  the  power  of  government. 

13.  When  a  minister  is  appointed  to  be  a  teacher  in  a 
school  of  divinity,  or  to  give  instruction  in  the  doctrines 
and  duties  of  religion  to  youth  assembled  in  a  college  or 
university,  it  appertains  to  his  office  to  take  a  pastoral 
oversight  of  those  committed  to  his  charge,  and  be  dili- 
gent in  sowing  the  seed  of  the  word,  and  gathering  the 
fruit  thereof,  as  one  who  watches  for  souls. 

14.  When  a  minister  is  appointed  to  the  work  of  an 
evangelist,  he  is  commissioned  to  preach  the  word,  ad- 
minister the  sacraments,  organize  particular  Churches  in 
foreign  countries,  frontier  settlements,  or  in  the  desti 
tute  parts  of  the  Church,  and  to  establish  Sabbath- 
schools,  as  wisdom  may  direct. 

15.  When  a  minister  is  called  to  labor  through  the 
press,  or  in  any  other  like  needful  work,  it  shall  be 
incumbent  on  him  to  make  full  proof  of  his  ministry  by 
disseminating  the  gospel  for  the  edification  of  the 
Church. 

16.  In  all  cases,  except  when  a  Commission  for  that 
purpose  shall  have  been  appointed  by  the  Presbytery, 
any  ordained  minister,  belonging  to  the  Presbytery  in 


CONSTITUTION.  91 

the  bounds  of  which  the  new  Church  is  to  be  located, 
may  preside  at  the  organization  of  such  Church,  and 
perform  all  the  duties  incident  thereto ;  but  in  such  case 
the  new  Church  shall  not  be  located  within  five  miles  of 
an  existing  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  without 
the  consent  of  Presbytery. 

Ruling  Elders. 

17.  Ruling  elders,  the  immediate  representatives  of 
the  people,  are  chosen  by  them,  that,  in  conjunction  with 
the  ministers,  they  may  exercise  government  and  disci- 
pline, and  take  the  oversight  of  the  spiritual  interests  of 
the  particular  Church,  and  also  of  the  Church  generally, 
when  called  thereunto.  It  appertains  to  their  office,  both 
severally  and  jointly,  to  watch  diligently  over  the  flock 
committed  to  their  charge,  that  no  corruption  of  doc- 
trine or  of  morals  enter  therein.  Evils  which  they 
cannot  correct  by  private  admonition  they  should  bring 
to  the  notice  of  the  Church-session.  They  should  visit 
the  people  at  their  homes,  especially  the  sick;  they 
should  instruct  the  ignorant,  comfort  the  mourner,  nour- 
ish, guard,  and  instruct  the  children  of  the  Church ;  and 
all  those  duties  which  private  Christians  are  bound  to 
discharge  by  the  law  of  charity  are  especially  incum- 
bent upon  them  by  Divine  vocation,  and  are  to  be  dis- 
charged as  official  duties.  They  should  pray  with  and 
for  the  people;  they  should  be  careful  and  diligent  in 
seeking  the  fruit  of  the  preached  word  among  the  flock, 
and  should  inform  the  minister  in  charge  of  cases  of 
sickness,  affliction,  and  awakening,  and  of  all  others 
which  may  need  his  special  attention. 

18.  Those  who  fill  this  office  ought  to  be  blameless  in 


92  CONSTITUTION. 

life  and  sound  in  the  faith ;  they  should  be  men  of  wis- 
dom and  discretion,  and  by  the  holiness  of  their  walk 
and  conversation  should  be  examples  to  the  flock. 

Deacons. 

19.  The  duties  of  this  office  especially  relate  to  the 
care  of  the  poor,  and  to  the  collection  and  distribution 
of  the  offerings  of  the  people  for  pious  uses,  under  the 
direction  of  the  Church-session.  To  the  deacons,  also, 
may  be  properly  committed  the  management  of  the  tem- 
poral affairs  of  the  Church,  or  the  same  may  be  com- 
mitted to  the  deacons  and  the  Church-session,  as  a 
board,  sharing  equal  rights  and  responsibilities. 

20.  To  this  office  should  be  chosen  men  of  honest  re- 
pute and  of  approved  piety,  who  are  esteemed  for  then* 
prudence  and  sound  judgment,  whose  conversation  be- 
comes the  gospel,  and  whose  lives  are  exemplary,  seeing 
that  those  duties  to  which  all  Christians  are  called  in 
the  way  of  beneficence  are  especially  incumbent  on  the 
deacon  as  an  officer  in  Christ's  house. 

21.  A  complete  account  of  collections  and  distribu- 
tions, and  a  full  record  of  proceedings,  shall  be  kept  by 
the  deacons  and  submitted  to  the  Church-session  for 
examination  and  approval  at  least  once  a  year. 

22.  In  Churches  where  it  is  impracticable  to  secure 
suitable  men  for  deacons,  the  duties  of  this  office  devolve 
on  the  ruling  elders. 

23.  Where  it  shall  appear  needful,  the  Church-session 
may  appoint  godly  women  for  the  care  of  the  sick,  of 
prisoners,  of  poor  widows  and  orphans,  and  in  general 
for  the  relief  of  distress. 


constitution.  93 

Church  Courts. 

24.  It  is  necessary  that  the  government  of  the  Church 
be  exercised  under  some  certain  and  definite  form,  and 
by  various  courts,  in  regular  gradation.  These  courts 
are  denominated  Church-sessions,  Presbyteries,  Synods, 
and  the  General  Assembly. 

25.  The  Church-session  exercises  jurisdiction  over  a 
single  Church;  the  Presbytery,  over  what  is  common  to 
the  ministers,  Church-sessions,  and  Churches  within  a 
prescribed  district;  the  Synod,  over  what  belongs  in 
common  to  three  or  more  Presbyteries,  and  their  min- 
isters, Church-sessions,  and  Churches;  and  the  General 
Assembly,  over  such  matters  as  concern  the  whole 
Church;  and  the  jurisdiction  of  these  courts  is  limited 
by  the  express  provisions  of  the  Constitution.  Every 
court  has  the  right  to  resolve  questions  of  doctrine  and 
discipline  seriously  and  reasonably  proposed,  and  in 
general  to  maintain  truth  and  righteousness,  condemning 
erroneous  opinions  and  practices  which  tend  to  the 
injury  of  the  peace,  purity,  or  progress  of  the  Church; 
and,  although  each  court  exercises  exclusive  original 
jurisdiction  over  all  matters  specially  belonging  to  it, 
the  lower  courts  are  subject  to  the  review  and  control 
of  the  higher  courts,  in  regular  gradation. 

All  Church-courts  shall  be  opened  and  closed  with 
prayer. 

Church   Sessions. 

26.  The  Church-session  consists  of  the  minister  in 
charge  and  two  or  more  ruling  elders  of  a  particular 
Church. 


94  CONSTITUTION. 

In  the  absence  of  the  minister  in  charge,  and  in  a 
vacant  Church,  the  ruling  elders  alone  may  form  a 
Church-session  for  the  transaction  of  any  business. 

The  Church-session  shall  be  convened  when  any  two 
ruling  elders  shall  so  request.  The  minister  in  charge 
may  convene  the  Church-session  at  any  time. 

A  majority  of  the  Church-session  shall  be  necessary 
to  constitute  a  quorum,  unless,  with  the  concurrence  of 
the  Church,  the  Church-session  shall  otherwise  de- 
termine; but  any  two  of  the  ruling  elders,  in  conjunction 
with  a  minister,  may  receive  members  and  grant  letters 
of  dismission. 

27.  The  Church-session  is  charged  with  maintaining 
the  spiritual  government  of  the  Church,  for  which  pur- 
pose it  is  its  duty  to  inquire  into  the  doctrines  and  con- 
duct of  the  Church-members  under  its  care ;  to  receive 
members  into  the  Church ;  to  admonish,  suspend,  or  ex- 
communicate those  found  delinquent,  subject  to  appeal; 
to  urge  upon  parents  the  importance  of  presenting  their 
children  for  baptism ;  to  grant  letters  of  dismission, 
which,  when  given  to  parents,  shall  always  include  the 
names  of  their  baptized  children;  to  ordain  and  install 
ruling  elders  and  deacons  when  elected,  and  to  require 
those  officers  to  devote  themselves  to  their  work;  to 
examine  the  records  of  the  proceedings  of  the  deacons  ; 
to  establish  and  control  Sabbath-schools  and  Bible- 
classes,  with  especial  reference  to  the  children  of  the 
Church ;  to  order  collections  for  pious  uses  and  Church 
purposes ;  to  take  the  oversight  of  the  singing  in  the 
public  worship  of  God ;  to  assemble  the  people  for  wor- 
ship when  there  is  no  minister ;  to  concert  the  best 
measures  for  promoting  the  spiritual  interests  of  the 


CONSTITUTION.  95 

Church;  to  observe  and  carry  out  the  injunctions  of  the 
higher  courts;  and  to  appoint  representatives  to  the 
higher  courts,  and  require  on  their  return  a  report  of 
their  diligence. 

28.  Every  Church-session  shall  keep  an  accurate 
record  of  its  proceedings,  which  must  be,  at  least  once 
in  every  year,  submitted  to  the  inspection  of  the  Pres- 
bytery. 

Every  Church-session  shall  also  keep  a  register  of 
marriages,  of  baptisms,  of  accessions,  and  of  the  death 
and  dismissions  of  Church-members. 

Presbytery. 

29.  A  Presbytery  consists  of  all  the  ordained  min- 
isters and  one  ruling  elder  from  each  Church,  within  a 
certain  district. 

Every  particular  Church  which  is  willing  to  support 
the  gospel  as  God  has  prospered  it  shall  be  entitled  to 
be  represented  by  a  ruling  elder  in  Presbytery. 

Every  ruling  elder  not  known  to  the  Presbytery  shall 
produce  evidence  of  his  regular  appointment  from  the 
Church  he  represents. 

30.  Any  three  ministers  belonging  to  the  Presbytery 
being  met  at  the  time  and  place  appointed  shall  be  a 
quorum  competent  to  proceed  to  business. 

31.  The  Presbytery  has  the  power  to  examine  and  de- 
cide appeals,  complaints,  and  references  brought  before 
it  in  an  orderly  manner;  to  receive,  examine,  dismiss, 
and  license  candidates  for  the  holy  ministry ;  to  receive, 
dismiss,  ordain,  install,  remove,  and  judge  ministers;  to 
review  the  records  of  the  Church-sessions,  redress  what- 
ever they  may  have  done  contrary  to  order,  and  take 


96  CONSTITUTION. 

effectual  care  that  they  observe  the  Government  of  the 
Church;  to  establish  the  pastoral  relation,  and  to  dis- 
solve it,  at  the  request  of  one  or  both  of  the  parties, 
or  where  the  interests  of  religion  imperatively  demand 
it;  to  set  apart  evangelists  to  their  proper  work;  to 
require  ministers  to  devote  themselves  diligently  to  their 
sacred  calling,  and  to  censure  and  otherwise  discipline 
the  delinquent;  to  see  that  the  injunctions  of  the  higher 
courts  are  obeyed ;  to  condemn  erroneous  opinions  which 
injure  the  purity  or  peace  of  the  Church;  to  resolve 
questions  of  doctrine  and  discipline  seriously  and  reason- 
ably proposed ;  to  visit  particular  Churches,  to  inquire 
into  their  condition,  and  redress  the  evils  that  may 
have  arisen  in  them;  to  unite  or  divide  Churches,  with 
the  consent  of  a  majority  of  the  members  thereof,  and, 
for  cause,  to  dissolve  the  relations  between  it  and  a  par- 
ticular Church,  which  shall  thereafter  cease  to  be  a  con- 
stituent of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  and 
forfeits  all  rights  as  such ;  to  form  and  receive  new 
Churches ;  to  take  special  oversight  of  vacant  Churches ; 
to  concert  measures  for  the  enlargement  of  the  Church 
within  its  bounds ;  in  general,  to  order  whatever  per- 
tains to  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  Churches  under  its 
care;  to  appoint  representatives  to  the  higher  courts; 
and,  finally,  to  propose  to  the  Synod,  or  to  the  General 
Assembly,  such  measures  as  may  be  of  common  advan- 
tage to  the  Church  at  large. 

32.  The  Presbytery  shall  keep  a  full  and  fair  record 
of  its  proceedings,  and  shall  send  it  up  to  the  Synod 
annually  for  review.  It  shall  report  to  the  Synod  and 
the  General  Assembly  every  year  the  condition  and 
progress  of  religion  within  its  bounds  during  the  year, 


CONSTITUTION.  97 

and  all  the  important  changes  which  may  have  taken 
place,  such  as  the  licensures,  the  ordinations,  the  receiv- 
ing or  dismissing  of  members,  the  removal  of  members 
by  death,  the  union  and  the  division  of  Churches,  and 
the  formation  of  new  ones,  and  such  statistical  informa- 
tion as  may  be  required. 

33.  The  Presbytery  shall  meet  as  often  as  once  a  year 
on  its  own  adjournment,  and  when  an  emergency  shall 
require  a  meeting  sooner  than  the  time  to  which  it 
stands  adjourned,  the  Moderator,  or,  in  case  of  his 
absence,  death,  or  inability  to  act,  the  Stated  Clerk  shall, 
with  the  concurrence  or  at  the  request  of  two  min- 
isters and  two  ruling  elders  of  different  Churches,  call 
a  special  meeting.  For  this  purpose  he  shall  give  notice 
— specifying  the  particular  business  of  the  intended 
meeting — to  every  minister  belonging  to  the  Presbytery, 
and  to  the  Church-session  of  every  particular  Church, 
in  due  time  previous  to  the  meeting,  which  shall  not 
be  less  than  ten  days.  And  nothing  shall  be  transacted 
at  such  special  meeting  besides  the  particular  business 
for  which  the  Presbytery  has  been  thus  convened. 

34.  If,  for  any  cause,  the  Presbytery  shall  fail  to 
meet  at  the  time  and  place  to  which  it  stands  adjourned, 
it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Moderator,  or,  in  case  of 
his  absence,  death,  or  inability  to  act,  the  Stated  Clerk, 
or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  death,  or  inability  to  act,  any 
three  ministers  belonging  to  the  Presbytery,  to  call  a 
meeting  as  early  as  practicable,  at  such  place  as  may 
be  designated,  for  the  transaction  of  the  regular  busi- 
ness ;  and  for  this  purpose  a  circular  letter  shall  be  sent, 
as  before  prescribed,  not  less  than  ten  days  before  the 
meeting. 

7 


98  constitution. 

Synod. 

35.  The  Synod  consists  of  all  the  ministers  and  one 
ruling  elder  from  each  Church  in  a  district  comprising 
at  least  three  Presbyteries.  The  Synod  may  be  com- 
posed, at  its  own  option,  with  the  consent  of  a  majority 
of  its  Presbyteries,  either  of  all  the  ministers  and  one 
ruling  elder  from  each  Church  in  its  district,  or  of  equal 
delegations  of  ministers  and  ruling  elders  selected  by 
the  Presbyteries  on  a  basis  and  in  a  ratio  determined  in 
like  manner  by  the  Synod  and  its  Presbyteries. 

36.  Five  ministers,  who  are  members  of  one  or  more 
of  the  Presbyteries  composing  the  Synod,  shall  constitute 
a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of  Synodical  business,  pro- 
vided there  be  present  at  least  one  minister  or  one  ruling 
elder  from  each  of  three  Presbyteries.  Members  of  the 
different  Presbyteries  in  Synod  shall  not  be  entitled  to 
vote  on  questions  of  appeal  before  the  Synod  from  their 
own  Presbytery,  nor  on  other  questions  immediately 
concerning  their  own   Presbyterial  action. 

37.  The  Synod  has  power  to  receive  and  decide  all 
appeals,  complaints,  and  references  regularly  brought  up 
from  the  Presbyteries;  to  review  the  records  of  the 
Presbyteries,  and  to  redress  whatever  they  may  have 
done  contrary  to  order ;  to  take  effectual  care  that  Pres- 
byteries observe  the  Government  of  the  Church,  and  that 
they  obey  the  injunctions  of  the  higher  courts;  to  create, 
divide,  or  dissolve  Presbyteries,  when  deemed  expedient ; 
to  appoint  ministers  to  such  work,  proper  to  their  office, 
as  may  fall  under  its  own  parti! alar  jurisdiction — in 
general,  to  take  such  order  uith  l  aspect  to  the  Presby- 
teries, Church-sessions,  and  Churches  under  its  care  as 
may  be  in  conformity  with  tb^  nrJ— iples  of  the  Govern- 


CONSTITUTION.  99 

ment  of  the  Church  and  of  the  word  of  God,  and  as 
may  tend  to  promote  the  edification  of  the  Church ;  to 
concert  measures  for  promoting  the  prosperity  and  en- 
largement of  the  Church  within  its  bounds ;  and,  finally, 
to  propose  to  the  General  Assembly  such  measures  as 
may  be  of  common  advantage  to  the  whole  Church. 

38.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Synod  to  keep  full 
and  accurate  records  of  its  proceedings,  to  submit  them 
to  the  inspection  of  the  General  Assembly  at  each  of 
its  stated  meetings,  and  to  report  to  it  the  number  of 
its  Presbyteries,  and  of  the  members  thereof ;  and,  in 
general,  all  important  changes  which  may  have  occurred 
within  its  bounds  during  the  year,  as  well  as  such 
statistical  information  as  may  be  required. 

39.  The  Synod  shall  meet  as  often  as  once  in  two 
years,  on  its  own  adjournment.  If,  for  any  cause,  the 
Synod  shall  fail  to  meet  at  the  time  and  place  to  which 
it  stands  adjourned,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Modera- 
tor, or  in  case  of  his  absence,  death,  or  inability  to  act, 
the  Stated  Clerk,  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  death,  or 
inability  to  act,  any  three  ministers  entitled  to  member- 
ship in  the  Synod  and  belonging  to  different  Presby- 
teries, to  call  a  meeting  as  early  as  practicable,  at  such 
place  as  may  be  designated,  for  the  transaction  of  the 
regular  business ;  and  for  this  purpose  a  circular  letter 
shall  be  sent  to  every  minister  and  ruling  elder  entitled 
to  membership,  or  constituent  body  entitled  to  represen- 
tation therein,  not  less  than  thirty  days  before  the  meet- 
ing. 

General  Assembly. 

40.  The  General  Assembly  is  the  highest  court  of 
this  Church,  and  represents  in  one  body  all  the  particu- 


100  CONSTITUTION. 

lar  Churches  thereof.  It  bears  the  title  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  and 
constitutes  the  bond  of  union,  peace,  correspondence,  and 
mutual  confidence  among  all  its  Churches  and  courts. 

41.  The  General  Assembly  shall  meet  as  often  as  once 
every  two  years,  at  such  time  and  place  as  may  have 
been  determined  at  its  preceding  meeting,  and  shall  con- 
sist of  Commissioners  from  the  Presbyteries  in  the 
following  proportion:  Every  Presbytery  shall  be  en- 
titled to  send  one  minister  and  one  ruling  elder;  but  if 
it  consists  of  eighteen  or  more  ministerial  members,  it 
may  send  an  additional  minister  and  ruling  elder. 

Each  Commissioner,  before  his  name  shall  be  enrolled 
as  a  member  of  the  General  Assembly,  shall  produce 
from  his  Presbytery  satisfactory  evidence  of  his  ap- 
pointment. 

42.  Any  twenty  or  more  of  these  Commissioners,  at 
least  ten  of  whom  shall  be  ministers,  being  met  on  the 
day  and  at  the  place  appointed,  shall  be  a  quorum  for 
the  transaction  of  business. 

43.  The  General  Assembly  shall  have  power  to  receive 
and  decide  all  appeals,  references,  and  complaints  regu- 
larly brought  before  it  from  the  inferior  courts ;  to  bear 
testimony  against  error  in  doctrine  and  immorality  in 
practice,  injuriously  affecting  the  Church;  to  decide  in 
all  controversies  respecting  doctrine  and  discipline ;  to 
give  its  advice  and  instruction,  in  conformity  with  the 
Government  of  the  Church,  in  all  cases  submitted  to  it ; 
to  review  the  records  of  the  Synods;  to  take  care  that 
the  inferior  courts  observe  the  Government  of  the 
Church;  to  redress  whatever  they  may  have  done  con- 
trary to  order;  to  concert  measures  for  promoting  the 


CONSTITUTION.  101 

prosperity  and  enlargement  of  the  Church;  to  create, 
divide,  or  dissolve  Synods;  to  institute  and  superintend 
the  agencies  necessary  in  the  general  work  of  the 
Church ;  to  appoint  ministers  to  such  labors  as  fall 
under  its  jurisdiction;  to  suppress  schismatical  conten- 
tions and  disputations,  according  to  the  rules  provided 
therefor;  to  receive  under  its  jurisdiction  other  eccle- 
siastical bodies  whose  organization  is  conformed  to  the 
doctrine  and  order  of  this  Church ;  to  authorize  Synods 
and  Presbyteries  to  exercise  similar  power  in  receiving 
bodies  suited  to  become  constituents  of  tkose  courts, 
and  lying  within  their  geographical  bounds  respectively ; 
to  superintend  the  affairs  of  the  whole  Church ;  to  cor- 
respond with  other  Churches ;  and,  in  general,  to  recom- 
mend measures  for  the  promotion  of  charity,  truth,  and 
holiness  throughout  all  the  Churches  under  its  care. 

44.  If,  for  any  cause,  the  General  Assembly  shall  fail 
to  meet  at  the  time  and  place  to  which  it  stands  ad- 
journed, it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Moderator,  or,  in 
case  of  his  absence,  death,  or  inability  to  act,  the  Stated 
Clerk,  to  call  a  meeting  as  early  as  practicable,  at  such 
place  as  he  may  designate,  for  the  transaction  of  the 
regular  business;  and  for  this  purpose  a  circular  letter 
shall  be  sent  to  the  Stated  Clerks  of  the  Presbyteries 
not  less  than  sixty  days  before  the  proposed  time  for  the 
meeting. 

In  case  of  the  death,  absence,  or  inability  to  act  of 
both  the  Moderator  and  Stated  Clerk,  such  meeting 
may,  in  like  manner,  be  called  by  the  Commissioners, 
or  one  or  more  of  them,  from  any  five  of  the  Presby- 
teries. 


102  constitution. 

Election,   Ordination,  and   Installation   of   Ruling 
Elders  and  Deacons. 

45.  In  the  organization  of  a  Church,  the  ruling  elders 
and  deacons  shall  be  elected  by  the  members  partici- 
pating in  the  organization. 

In  all  other  cases,  it  is  proper  and  advisable  for  the 
Church-session,  when  in  its  judgment  the  interests  of 
the  Church  so  require,  to  select  additional  persons  to 
fill  these  offices,  and  to  nominate  them  to  the  Church  at 
a  stated  appointment  for  worship,  or  at  a  meeting  called 
for  that  purpose,  when  an  election  shall  be  had  in  the 
form  most  approved  in  that  particular  Church.  This 
method  shall  not  preclude  any  member  of  the  Church 
from  making  other  nominations  if  he  so  desire. 

46.  When  any  person  has  been  elected  to  either  of 
these  offices,  and  declares  his  willingness  to  accept,  the 
Church-session  shall  appoint  a  day  for  his  ordination. 

The  day  having  arrived,  and  the  Church-session  being 
convened  in  the  presence  of  the  Church,  a  sermon  shall 
be  preached,  if  convenient,  after  which  the  presiding 
minister  shall  state  in  a  concise  manner  the  warrant 
and  nature  of  the  office  of  ruling  elder  or  deacon,  to- 
gether with  the  character  proper  to  be  sustained,  and 
the  duties  to  be  performed. 

Having  done  this,  he  shall  propose  to  the  candidate, 
in  the  presence  of  the  Church,  the  following  questions : 

I.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  the 
New  Testament  to  be  the  word  of  God,  the  only  infal- 
lible rule  of  faith  and  practice? 

II.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession 
of  Faith  and  the  Catechism  of  the  Cumberland  Presby- 


CONSTITUTION.  103 

terian    Church   as    containing   the    system   of   doctrines 
taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures? 

III.  Do  you  approve  of  the  Government  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church? 

IV.  Do  you  accept  the  office  of  ruling  elder  (or  dea- 
con, as  the  case  may  be)  in  this  Church,  and  promise 
faithfully  to  discharge  all  the  duties  thereof,  as  God 
may  enable  you? 

V.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  purity,  and 
edification  of  the  Church? 

VI.  (In  case  of  a  ruling  elder.)  Do  you  promise  to 
submit  yourself  to  your  brethren  in  the  Lord  assembled 
in  the  various  Church-courts? 

The  ruling  elder  or  deacon  elect  having  answered  in 
the  affirmative,  the  minister  shall  propound  to  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  the  following  question : 

Do  you,  the  members  of  this  Church,  acknowledge 
and  receive  this  brother  as  a  ruling  elder  (or  deacon)  ; 
and  do  you  promise  to  yield  him  all  that  honor,  en- 
couragement, and  obedience  in  the  Lord  to  which  his 
office,  according  to  the  word  of  God  and  the  Govern- 
ment of  this  Church,  entitles  him? 

The  members  of  the  Church  having  answered  this 
question  in  the  affirmative,  the  minister  shall  proceed  to 
set  apart  the  candidate,  with  prayer  and  the  laying  on  of 
the  hands  of  the  Church-session,  to  the  office  of  ruling 
elder  (or  deacon,  as  the  case  may  be).  Prayer  being 
ended,  the  members  of  the  Church-session  (and  the 
deacons,  if  the  case  be  that  of  a  deacon)  shall  take  the 
newly-ordained  officer  by  the  hand,  saying  in  words  to 
this  effect :  We  give  you  the  right  hand  of  fellowship  to 
take  part  in  this  office  with  us.    The  minister  shall  then 


104  CONSTITUTION. 

say :  I  now  pronounce  and  declare  that  A.  B.  has  been 
regularly  elected,  ordained,  and  installed  a  ruling  elder 
(or  deacon)  in  this  Church,  agreeably  to  the  word  of 
God,  and  according  to  the  Government  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church;  and  that  as  such  he  is  en- 
titled to  all  encouragement,  honor,  and  obedience  in  the 
Lord.  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.    Amen. 

After  which  he  shall  give  to  the  ruling  elder  (or 
deacon),  and  to  the  Church,  an  exhortation  suited  to 
the  occasion. 

47.  The  offices  of  ruling  elder  and  deacon  are  per- 
petual, and  no  one  can  be  divested  of  either  office  but 
by  deposition,  after  regular  trial,  or  at  his  own  request, 
by  resignation.  But  if  any  particular  church,  by  vote 
of  members  in  communion,  shall  prefer  to  elect  ruling 
elders  or  deacons  for  a  limited  time,  this  may  be  done, 
provided  the  full  time  be  not  less  than  three  years. 

48.  When  a  ruling  elder  or  deacon  removes  perma- 
nently beyond  the  bounds  of  the  Church  which  he  serves, 
or  is  dismissed  from  his  Church  by  letter,  his  official 
relations  shall  be  thereby  dissolved,  and  the  Church- 
session  shall  record  the  fact. 

49.  When  a  ruling  elder  or  deacon  who  has  been  re- 
leased from  his  official  relation,  or  when  the  same  has 
been  dissolved,  is  again  elected  to  his  office  in  the  same 
or  another  Church,  he  shall  be  installed  after  the  pre- 
scribed form,  with  the  omission  of  ordination. 

When  one  who  has  served  a  Church  as  ruling  elder  or 
deacon  is  admitted  to  membership  in  another  Church  by 
letter,  he  does  not  thereby  become  an  officer  in  the  latter, 


CONSTITUTION.  105 

unless  he  is  elected  and  installed  as  hereinbefore  pro- 
vided. 

Installation  consists  of  the  entering  into  mutual  obli- 
gations by  propounding  to  the  individual  Question  IV. 
in  Section  46,  and  to  the  members  of  the  Church  the 
question  prescribed  in  said  section  for  them,  and  the 
taking  of  the  officer  by  the  hand  as  prescribed  in  said 
section. 

Receiving  and  Licensing  Probationers. 

50.  The  Holy  Scriptures  require  that  those  who  are 
to  be  ordained  to  the  ministry  shall  previously  undergo 
a  suitable  trial,  in  order  that  this  office  may  not  be 
degraded  by  being  committed  to  weak  or  unworthy  men, 
and  that  opportunity  may  be  afforded  to  form  a  correct 
judgment  respecting  the  talents  of  those  seeking  admis- 
sion to  this  office.  For  this  purpose  Presbyteries  shall 
receive  and  license  probationers  to  preach  the  gospel, 
that,  after  a  competent  trial  of  their  talents,  they  may  in 
due  time  be  ordained. 

51.  Presbyteries,  in  receiving  probationers,  shall  re- 
quire satisfactory  testimonials  of  their  good  moral  char- 
acter and  regular  membership  in  some  particular  Church. 
It  is  the  duty  of  the  Presbytery,  for  its  satisfaction  with 
regard  to  the  real  piety  of  each  probationer,  to  exam- 
ine him  respecting  his  experimental  acquaintance  with 
religion,  the  motives  which  influence  him  to  desire 
the  sacred  office,  and  his  internal  call  to  this  important 
work. 

52.  Probationers  shall  be  required  before  licensure  to 
produce  satisfactory  evidence  of  having  received  at  least 
a  good  English  education ;  and,  in  order  to  make  trial  of 


106  CONSTITUTION. 

their  talents,  the  Presbytery  shall  require  a  written  dis- 
course on  some  common  head  of  divinity,  from  time  to 
time,  until  it  shall  be  satisfied  as  to  their  piety  and 
aptness  to  teach ;  and  they  may  also  be  required  to  pre- 
sent a  recommendation  from  the  Church-session  of  the 
particular  Church  of  which  they  are  members.  They 
shall  also  be  required  to  exercise  their  gifts  in  public 
exhortation,  and  shall  be  carefully  examined  on  revealed 
theology,  before  they  are  licensed. 

53.  Before  the  Presbytery  proceeds  to  license  the  can- 
didate, a  minister  appointed  to  preside  shall  propose  to 
him  the  following  questions : 

I.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  the 
New  Testament  to  be  the  word  of  God,  the  only  infal- 
lible rule  of  faith  and  practice? 

II.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession 
of  Faith  and  the  Catechism  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyte- 
rian Church  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrines  taught 
in  the  Holy  Scriptures? 

III.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity,  and 
purity  of  the  Church? 

IV.  Do  you  promise  to  submit  yourself,  in  the  Lord, 
to  this  Presbytery,  or  to  any  other  Presbytery,  of  this 
Church,  under  the  care  of  which  you  may  be? 

The  candidate  having  answered  the  questions  in  the 
affirmative,  the  presiding  minister,  having  offered  a 
prayer  suitable  to  the  occasion,  shall  address  the  can- 
didate to  the  following  purport :  In  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  the  authority  which  he  has 
given  to  his  Church  for  its  edification,  we  do  license  you 
to  preach  the  gospel,  as  a  probationer,  in  the  bounds  of 
this    Presbytery,   or   wherever   God,   in   his   providence, 


CONSTITUTION.  107 

may  cast  your  lot ;  and  for  this  purpose  may  the  blessing 
of  God  rest  upon  you,  and  the  spirit  of  Christ  fill  your 
heart.     Amen. 

Proper  record  of  the  licensure  shall  be  made. 

54.  When  the  services  of  a  probationer  do  not  appear 
to  be  edifying  to  the  Church,  or  when  the  Presbytery 
may,  for  any  other  reason,  deem  it  advisable  to  do  so,  it 
may  recall  his  license  or  drop  his  name  from  the  list  of 
probationers  without  assigning  the  reason  therefor ;  and 
it  shall  be  its  duty  to  do  so  whenever  the  probationer 
shall,  without  necessity,  devote  himself  to  such  pursuits 
as  interfere  with  a  full  trial  of  his  gifts  and  a  proper 
preparation  for  the  work  of  the  ministry. 

Ordination  of  Ministers. 

55.  As  ordination,  or  setting  apart  to  the  whole  work 
of  the  ministry,  is  investing  the  probationer  with  the 
highest  ecclesiastical  office,  the  Presbyteries  are  required 
to  be  careful  to  ordain  no  one  until  fully  satisfied  with 
his  qualifications  for  so  important  a  work. 

Presbyteries  shall  not  feel  bound  to  ordain  a  licentiate 
because  he  has  long  been  licensed,  nor  to  continue  him 
on  probation  longer  than  he  promises  usefulness. 

56.  When  a  licentiate  shall  have  preached  to  the  satis- 
faction of  the  Presbytery,  then  it  may  take  steps  for  his 
ordination,  observing  the  principles  of,  and  agreeably  to, 
the  following  rules : 

Trials  for  ordination  shall  consist  of  a  careful  and 
satisfactory  examination  of  the  licentiate,  before  the 
Presbytery,  or  a  committee  thereof,  upon  experimental 
religion,  his  internal  call  to  the  ministry,  his  knowledge 
of  geography,  English  grammar,  philosophy,  astronomy, 


1C8  CONSTITUTION. 

ecclesiastical  history,  the  Holy  Scriptures,  natural'  and 
revealed  theology,  and  the  Government  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church. 

In  addition  to  these  branches  of  literature,  which  are 
indispensable,  it  is  earnestly  recommended  that  the  Pres- 
byteries use  their  best  exertions  to  promote  and  encour- 
age among  their  probationers  the  acquiring  of  a  complete 
knowledge  of  the  original  languages,  especially  the 
Greek  and  the  Hebrew,  the  utility  of  which,  to  a  minister 
of  the  word,  is  hereby  unequivocally  declared. 

In  order  to  make  trial  of  his  talents  to  explain,  vindi- 
cate, and  practically  enforce  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel, 
the  Presbytery  shall  require  of  the  licentiate,  before  or- 
dination, such  written  or  extempore  discourse,  founded 
on  the  word  of  God,  as  the  Presbytery  shall  deem 
proper. 

57.  The  Presbytery,  being  fully  satisfied  with  the 
qualifications  of  the  licentiate,  shall  fix  a  day,  and  make 
suitable  preparation,  for  his  ordination. 

At  the  time  appointed,  the  Presbytery  being  convened, 
a  sermon  adapted  to  the  occasion  shall  be  preached  by 
a  minister  previously  appointed.  The  same,  or  some 
other  minister  appointed  to  preside,  shall  then  briefly 
recite  from  the  pulpit  the  preparatory  proceedings  of 
the  Presbytery,  and  point  out  the  nature  and  importance 
of  the  transaction.  Then,  addressing  himself  to  the 
licentiate,  he  shall  propound  the  following  questions  : 

I.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  the 
New  Testament  to  be  the  word  of  God,  the  only  infal- 
lible rule  of  faith  and  practice? 

II.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession 
of  Faith  and  the  Catechism  of  the  Cumberland  Presby- 


CONSTITUTION.  109 

terian   Church   as   containing  the   system   of   doctrines 
taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures? 

III.  Do  you  approve  the  Government  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church? 

IV.  Do  you  promise  subjection  to  your  brethren  in 
the  Lord? 

V.  Have  you  been  induced  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  far 
as  you  know  your  own  heart,  to  seek  the  office  of  the 
holy  ministry  from  love  to  God,  a  desire  to  do  his  will, 
to  promote  his  glory  in  the  gospel  of  his  Son,  and  the 
salvation  of  your  fellow-men? 

VI.  Do  you  promise  to  be  zealous  and  faithful,  as  God 
may  enable  you,  in  maintaining  the  truths  of  the  gospel, 
and  the  purity  and  peace  of  the  Church,  whatever  perse- 
cution or  opposition  may  arise  unto  you  on  that  ac- 
count ? 

VII.  Do  you  engage  to  be  faithful  and  diligent  in  the 
exercise  of  all  your  duties  as  a  Christian  and  a  minister 
of  the  gospel,  whether  personal  or  relative,  private  or 
public;  and  to  endeavor,  by  the  grace  of  God,  to  adorn 
the  profession  of  the  gospel  ministry  in  your  conversa- 
tion, and  to  walk  with  exemplary  piety  before  the  Church 
and  before  the  world? 

The  licentiate  having  answered  these  questions  in  the 
affirmative,  the  presiding  minister  shall  require  him  to 
kneel;  then  the  ministers  of  this  Church  present  shall, 
by  prayer  led  by  the  presiding  minister,  and  with  the 
laying  on  of  hands,  according  to  the  apostolic  example, 
solemnly  ordain  him  to  the  holy  office  of  the  gospel 
ministry.  Prayer  being  ended,  he  shall  rise,  and  the 
presiding  minister  shall  first,  and  afterwards  the  other 
ministers  shall  each,  take  him  by  the  right  hand,  saying 


110  CONSTITUTION. 

in  words  to  this  purpose:  We  give  you  the  right  hand 
of  fellowship  to  take  part  in  this  ministry  with  us. 
After  which  the  minister  presiding,  or  some  other  ap- 
pointed for  the  purpose,  shall  give  a  solemn  charge  to 
the  newly-ordained  minister,  and  shall  then,  by  prayer, 
recommend  him  to  the  grace  of  God  and  to  his  holy 
keeping. 

The  transaction  shall  be  duly  recorded  in  the  Pres- 
byterial  Minutes. 

Relation  Between  Ministers  and  Churches. 

58.  No  minister  shall  take  charge  of  a  Church  as  its 
pastor,  or  otherwise,  without  the  consent  of  the  Presby- 
tery in  the  bounds  of  which  the  Church  is  located,  or 
subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Presbytery  at  its  next 
stated  meeting;  and  when  such  consent  is  obtained,  the 
parties  shall  fulfill  mutual  engagements  with  fidelity. 

Where  the  relation  of  pastor  is  formed  between  a  min- 
ister and  a  Church,  it  shall  not  be  dissolved  except  by 
mutual  consent,  of  which  the  parties  shall  make  report 
to  the  Presbytery;  or,  when  one  of  the  parties  so  de- 
sires, the  Presbytery  shall  do  so,  if  sufficient  reasons  are 
presented  therefor,  or  where  the  interests  of  religion, 
in  the  opinion  of  the  Presbytery,  shall  imperatively  de- 
mand it.  But  such  relations  ought  not  to  be  broken  up 
hastily. 

59.  In  forming  the  pastoral  relation,  the  following 
rules  should  be  observed : 

I.  When  a  Church  wishes  to  procure  the  labors  of  a 
minister  as  pastor,  it  shall  give  him  a  regular  call  for 
an  indefinite  time,  stating  in  the  call  the  salary  proposed. 

II.  This  call  shall  be  submitted  to  the  Presbytery,  and 


CONSTITUTION.  Ill 

if  the  minister  accept,  and  the  Presbytery  approve  of 
the  relation,  a  day  shall  be  appointed  for  the  installation. 

III.  When  the  Presbytery,  or  a  committee  of  ministers 
appointed  by  the  Presbytery,  shall  be  convened  for  the 
purpose  of  installation,  a  sermon  appropriate  to  the  oc- 
casion shall  be  delivered,  after  which  the  minister  ap- 
pointed to  preside  shall  state  to  the  Church  the  design 
of  the  meeting,  and  briefly  recite  the  proceedings  relating 
thereto ;  and  then,  addressing  himself  to  the  minister 
about  to  be  installed,  shall  propound  to  him  the  follow- 
ing  questions : 

First.  Are  you  willing  to  take  charge  of  this  Church 
as  pastor,  agreeably  to  your  declaration  at  the  accept- 
ance of  the  call  ? 

Second.  Do  you  believe,  so  far  as  you  know  your  own 
heart,  that  in  taking  upon  you  this  charge  you  are  in- 
fluenced by  a  sincere  desire  to  promote  the  glory  of  God 
and  the  good  of  the  Church? 

Third.  Do  you  solemnly  promise  that,  by  the  assist- 
ance of  the  grace  of  God,  you  will  endeavor  faithfully 
to  discharge  all  the  duties  of  a  pastor  to  this  Church, 
and  that  you  will  be  careful  to  maintain  a  deportment  in 
all  respects  blameless? 

IV.  Having  received  satisfactory  answers  to  these  in- 
terrogatories, the  following  shall  be  propounded  to  the 
members  of  the  Church : 

First.  Do  you  now  desire  to  enter  into  the  pastoral 
relation  with  this  brother,  whom  you  have  called  to  be 
your  pastor? 

Second.  Do  you  promise  to  receive  the  word  of  truth 
from  him  in  meekness  and  love,  and  to  submit  to  him  in 
the  due  exercise  of  discipline? 


112  CONSTITUTION. 

Third.  Do  you  promise  to  encourage  him  in  his  labors, 
and  to  assist  his  endeavors  for  your  instruction  and 
spiritual  edification? 

Fourth.  Do  you  engage  to  continue  to  him  while  he  is 
your  pastor  that  competent  worldly  maintenance  which 
you  have  promised,  and  to  furnish  him  with  whatever 
you  may  see  needful  for  the  honor  of  religion  and  for  his 
comfort  among  you? 

V.  The  members  having  signified  their  affirmative  re- 
sponse in  such  manner  as  may  be  agreeable  to  the  par- 
ties, the  presiding  minister  shall  say :  I  now  pronounce 
and  declare  that  A.  B.  has  been  regularly  elected  and  in- 
stalled pastor  of  this  Church,  agreeably  to  the  word  of 
God,  and  according  to  the  Government  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church ;  and  that,  as  such,  he  is  en- 
titled to  all  support,  encouragement,  honor,  and  obedi- 
ence in  the  Lord.  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit.     Amen. 

The  presiding  minister,  or  one  appointed  for  the  pur- 
pose, shall  then  give  a  solemn  charge  to  the  pastor  and 
to  the  Church  to  persevere  in  the  discharge  of  their 
reciprocal  duties ;  and  then,  by  prayer,  commend  them 
both  to  the  grace  of  God  and  to  his  holy  keeping. 

Amendments. 

60.  Upon  the  recommendation  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly, at  a  stated  meeting,  by  a  two-thirds  vote  of  the 
members  thereof  voting  thereon,  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
Catechism,  Constitution,  and  Rules  of  Discipline,  may 
be  amended  or  changed  when  a  majority  of  the  Pres- 
byteries, upon  the  same  being  transmitted  for  their 
action,  shall  approve  thereof. 


CONSTITUTION.  113, 

The  other  parts  of  the  Government — that  is  to  say,  the 
General  Regulations,  the  Directory  for  Worship,  and  the 
Rules  of  Order — may  be  amended  or  changed  at  any 
meeting  of  the  General  Assembly  by  a  vote  of  two-thirds 
of  the  entire  number  of  Commissioners  enrolled  at  that 
meeting,  provided  such  amendment  or  change  shall  not 
conflict,  in  letter  or  spirit,  with  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
Catechism,  or  Constitution. 
8 


RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE. 


The  Nature  of  Discipline. 

1.  Discipline  is  the  exercise  of  such  authority  and  the 
application  of  such  system  of  laws  as  are  deemed  neces- 
sary for  the  internal  government  of  the  Church  of 
Christ.  In  one  sense  it  refers  to  the  whole  government, 
inspection,  and  control  which  the  Church  maintains  over 
its  members,ofncers,  and  vourts ;  but  in  a  restricted  sense 
it  signifies  judicial  investigation.  In  this  restricted  sense 
discipline  is  to  be  exercised  with  great  care  and  pru- 
dence, and  is  to  be  resorted  to  in  no  case  except  where 
all  other  means  of  reclaiming  the  offender  and  vindi- 
cating the  honor  of  Christ  shall  have  been  used  to  no 
purpose.  This  rule  is  strictly  enjoined,  and  must  always 
be  observed. 

2.  The  purposes  of  discipline  in  judicial  investigations 
are :  the  rebuke  of  offenses,  the  removal  of  scandal,  the 
vindication  of  the  honor  of  Christ,  the  promotion  of  the 
purity  and  edification  of  the  Church,  the  protection  of 
the  innocent,  and  the  spiritual  good  of  offenders. 

The  power  which  Christ  has  given  to  the  rulers  of  his 
Church  is  for  edification,  not  destruction ;  it  is  a  dis- 
pensation of  mercy,  and  not  of  wrath.  As  in  the  preach- 
ing of  the  word  the  wicked  are  doctrinally  separated 
from  the  good,  so  by  discipline  the  holy  are  separated 
from  the  profane. 

114 


rules  of  discipline.  115 

Children  of  the  Church. 

3.  The  oversight  of  the  children  of  the  Church  is  com- 
mitted primarily  to  believing  parents,  who  are  responsi- 
ble to  the  Church  for  the  faithful  discharge  of  this  duty. 
The  Church  should,  however,  make  special  provisions 
for  the  instruction  of  its  youth  in  the  doctrines  of  the 
Bible;  and  when  the  children  of  the  Church  arrive  at 
years  of  discretion,  give  evidence  of  a  saving  faith  in 
Christ,  together  with  a  correct  walk  and  conversation, 
they  should  be  informed  that  it  is  their  privilege  and 
duty  to  make  open  profession  of  faith  in  Christ,  and  en- 
joy all  the  privileges  of  Church-membership.  If  they 
exhibit  a  wayward  disposition,  the  Church  should,  never- 
theless, cherish  them  in  faith,  and  use  all  proper  means 
for  reclaiming  them. 

Offenses. 

4.  An  offense,  the  proper  subject  of  judicial  investiga- 
tion, is  any  thing  in  the  principles  or  practices  of  a 
Church-member  which  is  contrary  to  the  word  of  God 
as  interpreted  in  the  system  of  government  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church. 

5.  Offenses  are  either  personal  or  general,  public  or 
private;  and  all  these,  being  sins  against  God,  are 
grounds  of  discipline. 

Personal  offenses  are  violations  of  the  Divine  law, 
considered  in  the  special  relation  of  wrongs  or  injuries 
to  particular  individuals. 

General  offenses  are  heresies  or  immoralities,  having 
no  such  relation,  or  considered  apart  therefrom. 

Private  offenses  are  those  which  are  known  only  to  a 
few  persons. 

Public  offenses  are  those  which  are  notorious. 


116  rules  of  discipline. 

Church  Censures. 

6.  The  censures  which  may  be  inflicted  by  Church- 
courts  are  admonition,  suspension,  excommunication, 
and  deposition.  When  a  lower  censure  fails  to  reclaim 
the  delinquent,  the  court  may  proceed  to  the  infliction 
of  a  higher  censure  by  pursuing  a  like  course  of  pro- 
cedure as  in  the  first  instance. 

Admonition  is  the  formal  reproof  of  an  offender  by  a 
Church-court,  warning  him  of  his  guilt  and  danger,  and 
exhorting  him  to  be  more  circumspect  and  watchful  in 
the  future. 

Suspension,  with  respect  to  Church-members,  is  their 
temporary  exclusion  from  Church-ordinances ;  with  re- 
spect to  Church-officers,  it  is  their  temporary  exclusion 
from  the  exercise  of  their  office.  It  may  be  either 
definite  or  indefinite  as  to  its  duration. 

Definite  suspension  is  administered  when  the  credit 
of  religion,  the  honor  of  Christ,  and  the  good  of  the 
delinquent  demand  it,  though  he  may  have  given  satis- 
faction to  the  court. 

Indefinite  suspension  is  the  exclusion  of  an  offender 
from  Church-ordinances,  or  from  his  office,  until  he  ex- 
hibits signs  of  repentance,  or  until,  by  his  conduct,  the 
necessity  of  the  highest  censure  be  made  manifest. 

Excommunication  is  the  cutting  off  an  offender  from 
the  communion  of  the  Church,  and  is  to  be  inflicted 
only  for  gross  crime  or  heresy,  when  the  offender  shows 
himself  incorrigible  and  contumacious. 

Deposition  is  the  dismission  of  an  officer  from  his 
office,  and  may  or  may  not  be  accompanied  by  the  in- 
fliction of  other  censure. 


rules  of  discipline.  117 

Parties  in  Cases  of  Process. 

7.  Original  jurisdiction  in  relation  to  ministers  per- 
tains exclusively  to  the  Presbytery,  and  in  relation  to 
other  Church-members  to  the  Church-session. 

It  is  the  duty  of  Church-sessions  and  Presbyteries  to 
exercise  care  over  those  subject  to  their  authority,  and 
with  due  diligence  demand  satisfactory  explanations 
from  them  concerning  reports  affecting  their  Christian 
character,  especially  when  those  aggrieved  by  injurious 
reports  shall  ask  an  investigation.  If  such  investigation, 
however  originating,  should  result  in  raising  a  strong 
presumption  of  guilt,  the  court  should  order  process, 
and  appoint  a  prosecutor  to  prepare  the  charges  and 
conduct  the  case. 

8.  An  injured  party  shall  not  become  a  prosecutor  of 
personal  offenses  without  having  previously  tried  the 
means  of  reconciliation,  and  of  reclaiming  the  offender, 
required  by  Christ,  Matt,  xviii.  15,  16.  A  Church-court, 
however,  may  judicially  investigate  personal  offenses  as 
if  general,  when  the  interests  of  religion  seem  to  demand 
it.  So,  also,  those  to  whom  private  offenses  are  known 
cannot  become  prosecutors  without  having  previously 
endeavored  to  remove  the  scandal  by  private  means. 

9.  When  the  offense  is  general,  the  prosecution  may 
be  conducted  by  any  person  appearing  as  prosecutor,  or 
by  some  one  appointed  as  such  by  the  court. 

10.  When  the  prosecution  is  instituted  by  the  court, 
the  previous  steps  required  in  cases  of  personal  offenses 
are  not  necessary,  but  in  all  cases  a  committee  should 
first  converse  in  a  private  manner  with  the  offender,  and 
endeavor  to  bring  him  to  a  sense  of  his  guilt. 


118  RULES   OF   DISCIPLINE. 

11.  Great  caution  must  be  exercised  in  receiving  accu- 
sations from  any  person  known  to  indulge  a  malignant 
spirit  toward  the  accused,  or  who  is  not  of  good  charac- 
ter; who  is  himself  under  censure  or  process;  who  is 
deeply  interested  in  any  respect  in  the  conviction  of  the 
accused ;  or  who  is  known  to  be  litigious,  rash,  or  highly 
imprudent. 

12.  Every  voluntary  prosecutor  must  be  previously 
warned  that  if  he  fail  to  show  probable  cause  for  the 
charges,  he  must  himself  be  censured  as  a  slanderer  of 
the  brethren.  None  but  members  of  the  Church  shall 
be  allowed  to  become  prosecutors. 

13.  When  a  member  of  a  Church-court  is  under  proc- 
ess, all  his  official  functions  may  be  suspended  at  its 
discretion,  but  not  in  the  way  of  censure. 

General  Provisions  as  to  All  Cases  of  Pjrocess. 

14.  It  is  incumbent  on  every  member  of  a  Church- 
court  engaged  in  the  trial  of  offenders  to  bear  in  mind 
the  Divine  injunction:  If  a  man  be  overtaken  in  a 
fault,  ye  which  are  spiritual,  restore  such  an  one  in  the 
spirit  of  meekness,  considering  thyself,  lest  thou  also 
be  tempted. 

15.  When  charges  are  brought  before  a  Church-court, 
nothing  shall  be  done  at  that  meeting,  unless  by  consent 
of  the  parties,  except  to  appoint  a  prosecutor  and  order 
the  charges  reduced  to  writing,  if  not  already  done ;  a 
copy  of  which,  with  the  witnesses  then  known  to  sup- 
port them,  shall  be  served  on  the  accused,  and  to  cite  all 
parties  and  their  witnesses  to  appear  and  be  heard  at 
another  meeting,  which  shall  not  be  sooner  than  ten 
days  after  such  citation.    At  this  second  meeting  of  the 


rui.es  of"  discipline.  119 

court  the  charges  shall  be  read  to  the  accused,  if  present, 
and  he  shall  be  called  upon  to  say  whether  he  is  guilty 
or  not.  If  he  confess,  the  court  may  deal  with  him 
according  to  its  discretion;  if  he  plead  and  take  issue, 
the  trial  shall  proceed.  Accused  parties  may  plead  in 
writing  when  they  cannot  be  present,  and  parties  neces- 
sarily absent  should  have  counsel  assigned  to  them. 

16.  The  citation  must  be  issued  by  the  Moderator  or 
Clerk,  in  the  name  of  the  court,  and  he  shall  issue  cita- 
tions to  such  witnesses  as  either  party  may  designate. 

17.  In  preparing  the  charges,  the  times,  places,  and 
circumstances  should,  if  possible,  be  particularly  stated, 
that  the  accused  may  have  full  opportunity  to  make  de- 
fense. 

18.  If  the  accused  refuse  to  obey  the  citation,  he  shall 
be  cited  a  second  time,  accompanied  with  a  notice  that 
if  he  do  not  appear  at  the  time  appointed,  or  that  if  he 
appear  and  refuse  to  plead,  he  shall  be  dealt  with  for  his 
contumacy. 

19.  From  the  serving  of  the  first  citation  and  the 
meeting  at  which  the  accused  is  to  appear,  at  least  ten 
days  must  elapse.  For  the  second  appearance  of  the  ac- 
cused the  time  is  left  to  the  discretion  of  the  court,  but 
it  should  be  sufficient  for  a  convenient  and  seasonable 
compliance  with  the  citation. 

20.  When  the  offense  took  place  at  a  distance,  and  it 
is  inconvenient  for  the  witnesses  to  appear  before  the 
court  having  jurisdiction,  it  may  appoint  a  Commission, 
or  request  the  coordinate  court  contiguous  to  the  place 
where  the  facts  occurred  to  take  the  testimony.  Reason- 
able notice  of  the  time  and  place  of  taking  the  testimony 
must  be  given  the  parties. 


120  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE. 

21.  When  an  offense,  alleged  to  have  been  committed 
at  a  distance,  is  not  likely  otherwise  to  become  known 
to  the  court  having  jurisdiction,  the  court  within  whose 
bounds  the  facts  occurred,  after  satisfying  itself  that 
there  is  probable  ground  of  accusation,  shall  send  notice 
to  the  court  having  jurisdiction,  which  shall  at  once 
proceed  to  investigate  the  matter ;  or  the  case  may  be 
remitted  to  the  coordinate  court  within  whose  bounds 
the  offense  is  alleged  to  have  been  committed. 

22.  Before  proceeding  to  trial,  courts  must  ascertain 
that  their  citations  have  been  duly  served. 

23.  When  a  trial  is  about  to  begin,  the  Moderator 
shall  solemnly  announce  that  the  court  is  about  to  pro- 
ceed to  the  consideration  of  the  cause,  and  enjoin  on 
the  members  to  bear  in  mind  their  high  character  as 
judges  of  a  Church-court,  and  the  solemn  duty  in  which 
they  are  about  to  engage. 

24.  That  the  trial  may  be  fair  and  impartial,  the  wit- 
nesses shall  be  examined  in  the  presence  of  the  accused, 
or  at  least  after  he  shall  have  received  due  citation  to 
attend.  Witnesses  may  be  cross-examined  by  both  par- 
ties, and  any  question  pertinent  to  the  issue  may  be 
asked. 

25.  On  all  questions  arising  during  the  trial,  the  dis- 
cussion shall  first  be  between  the  parties ;  and  when  they 
have  been  heard,  they  may  be  required  to  withdraw 
until  the  members  of  the  court  consider  and  decide  the 
question. 

26.  In  trials  before  a  court  of  original  jurisdiction 
the  following  order  shall  be  observed :  i.  The  Modera- 
tor shall  charge  the  court.  2.  The  charges  and  then  the 
answer  of  the  accused  shall  be  heard.    3.  The  witnesses 


RUIZES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  121 

for  the  prosecution  and  then  those  for  the  accused  shall 
be  examined,  or  the  testimony,  in  this  order,  read,  if  in 
writing.  4.  The  parties  shall  be  heard,  first  for  the  pros- 
ecution, then  for  the  accused,  the  prosecution  then 
closing.  5.  The  roll  shall  be  called,  that  the  members 
may  express  their  opinion  in  the  cause.  6.  The  decision 
shall  be  made,  and  judgment  entered  on  record. 

27.  Either  party  may,  for  cause,  challenge  the  right 
of  any  one  or  more  members,  one  at  a  time,  to  sit  in  the 
trial  of  the  case,  which  question  must  be  decided  by  the 
members  of  the  court  other  than  the  one  challenged. 

28.  Any  member  of  a  court  who  shall,  during  the 
pendency  of  a  trial,  express  his  opinion  as  to  its  merits 
to  either  party,  or  to  any  person  not  a  member  of  the 
court ;  or  shall  absent  himself  from  any  sitting  without 
permission  of  the  court,  or  satisfactory  reasons  rendered, 
shall  be  disqualified  from  taking  part  in  the  subsequent 
proceedings,  and  may  be  dealt  with  at  the  discretion  of 
the  court. 

29.  The  parties  shall  be  allowed  copies  of  the  whole 
proceedings  on  demand,  and  at  their  own  expense. 
Minutes  of  the  trial  shall  be  kept  by  the  Clerk,  which 
must  contain  the  charges,  the  answer,  all  the  testimony, 
and  all  such  acts,  orders,  and  decisions  of  the  court  re- 
lating to  the  cause  as  either  party  may  desire,  and  also 
the  judgment.  The  Clerk  shall,  without  delay,  attach 
together  the  charges,  the  answer,  the  citations,  and  re- 
turns thereto,  and  the  Minutes  herein  required  to  be 
kept.  These  papers,  when  so  attached,  shall  constitute 
the  record  of  the  cause.  When  a  cause  is  removed  to  a 
higher  court,  the  lower  court  shall  transmit  the  record 
thus  prepared,  with  the  addition  of  the  notice  of  appeal 


122  RUI.ES  OF   DISCIPLINE. 

or  complaint,  and  the  reasons  therefor,  if  any  have  been 
filed.  Nothing  not  contained  in  this  record  shall  be  con- 
sidered in  the  higher  court.  On  the  final  decision  in  the 
higher  court,  its  judgment  shall  be  sent  to  the  court  in 
which  the  case  originated. 

30.  No  professional  counsel  shall  be  permitted,  as 
such,  to  appear  and  plead  in  cases  of  process  in  any 
court,  but  either  party  may  be  represented  by  any  mem- 
ber of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church.  A  mem- 
ber of  the  court  so  appearing  shall  not  be  allowed  to  sit 
in  judgment  in  the  cause. 

31.  Process  in  case  of  scandal  shall  commence  within 
one  year  after  the  offense  was  committed,  unless  it  has 
recently  become  flagrant.  When,  however,  a  Church- 
member  shall  commit  an  offense  after  removal,  and  his 
connection  with  the  Church  is  unknown,  the  recent  dis- 
covery of  his  membership  may  be  considered  equivalent 
to  the  offense  having  recently  become  flagrant.  The 
same  principle,  in  like  circumstances,  shall  apply  to 
ministers. 

Process  Before  Church  Sessions. 

32.  Process  against  all  Church-members,  other  than 
ministers,  shall  be  entered  before  the  Church-session 
of  the  Church  to  which  such  members  belong. 

33.  If  an  accused  person  fail  to  appear  before  the 
Church-session  after  being  twice  duly  cited,  or  shall  re- 
fuse to  plead,  the  fact  and  the  nature  of  the  offense 
charged  shall  be  entered  upon  the  records,  and  the  ac- 
cused suspended  for  his  contumacy.  This  sentence  may 
be  made  public,  and  shall  not  be  removed  until  he  has 
repented  of  his  contumacy,  and  given  satisfaction  in  re- 


rules  of  discipline.  123 

lation  to  the  charges  against  him.  If  the  charge  be  one 
of  gross  crime  or  heresy,  the  court  may  proceed  to  in- 
flict the  highest  censure  if  the  accused  persist  in  his 
contumacy. 

34.  If  it  be  impracticable  immediately  to  institute 
proceedings  against  an  accused,  the  Church-session  may, 
if  it  believe  the  edification  of  the  Church  so  requires, 
forbid  the  accused  from  coming  to  the  Lord's  table  until 
the  accusations  can  be  investigated. 

Process  Against  a  Minister. 

35.  Process  against  a  minister  shall  be  entered  before 
the  Presbytery  of  which  he  is  a  member. 

36.  As  no  minister,  because  of  his  office,  is  to  be 
screened  from  his  sin,  or  slightly  censured,  so  scandal- 
ous charges  are  not  to  be  received  against  him  on  slight 
grounds. 

37.  A  minister  guilty  of  a  private  offense  is  to  be 
warned  in  private,  but  if  the  offense  is  persisted  in,  or 
it  become  public,  the  case  should  be  brought  to  the  at- 
tention of  some  other  minister  of  the  Presbytery  for  his 
advice. 

38.  If  an  accused  minister,  having  been  twice  duly 
cited,  refuse  to  appear  before  the  Presbytery,  he  shall 
be  suspended;  and  if,  after  another  citation,  he  still  re- 
fuse to  attend,  he  shall  be  deposed  as  contumacious,  and 
suspended  or  excommunicated  from  the  communion  of 
the  Church.  Record  must  be  made  of  the  judgment,  of 
the  charges,  and  of  the  sentence ;  and  the  same  shall  be 
made  public. 

39.  Heresy  and  schism  may  be  such  as  to  warrant 
deposition;  but  errors  should  be  carefully  considered, 


124  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE. 

whether  they  strike  at  the  vitals  of  religion,  and  are  in- 
dustriously spread,  or  whether  they  arise  from  the  weak- 
ness of  the  human  understanding,  and  are  not  likely  to 
do  much  injury. 

If,  on  investigation,  the  Presbytery  find  the  matter 
complained  of  amounts  to  nothing  more  than  such  acts 
of  infirmity  as  may  be  amended,  and  that  little  or  noth- 
ing exists  to  hinder  the  minister's  usefulness,  it  should 
take  all  prudent  steps  to  correct  the  evil. 

40.  If  an  accused  minister  make  confession,  and  the 
offense  be  gross,  the  court  shall  suspend  or  depose  him, 
however  penitent  he  may  appear. 

41.  A  suspended  or  deposed  minister  shall  not  be  re- 
stored, however  penitent  he  may  appear,  until  he  shall 
exhibit  for  a  satisfactory  period  euch  an  exemplary, 
humble,  and  edifying  walk  and  conversation  as  shall 
heal  the  wound  made  by  his  offense.  A  deposed  minis- 
ter shall  not  be  restored  until  it  appears  that  the  general 
sentiment  of  the  Church  demands  the  same,  and  then 
only  by  the  court  inflicting  the  censure,  or  with  its 
consent. 

42.  When  a  minister  is  deposed,  his  Church  shall  be 
declared  vacant;  when  he  is  suspended,  it  is  within  the 
discretion  of  the  Presbytery  whether  the  relation  be- 
tween the  minister  and  the  Church  he  served  shall  be 
dissolved. 

43.  Whenever  a  minister  shall  habitually  fail  to  be 
engaged  in  the  regular  discharge  of  his  official  functions 
as  prescribed  by  his  Presbytery,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of 
that  court  to  inquire  into  the  dereliction,  and  take  such 
steps  in  relation  thereto  as  it  may  deem  proper. 


rui.es  of  discipline.  125 

This  principle  shall  also  apply — the  necessary  changes 
being  made — to  ruling  elders  and  deacons. 

Evidence. 

44.  All  persons  of  proper  age  and  intelligence  are 
competent  witnesses,  except  those  who  do  not  believe  in 
the  existence  of  God  or  a  future  state  of  rewards  and 
punishments.  The  accused  may  be  allowed,  but  shall 
not  be  compelled,  to  testify.  Either  party  may  object  to 
a  witness  for  incompetency,  which  must  be  decided  by 
the  court. 

A  husband  or  wife  shall  not  be  compelled  to  testify  the 
one  against  the  other. 

45.  The  testimony  of  more  than  one  witness,  or  that 
of  one  witness  with  corroborative  evidence,  shall  be 
necessary  in  order  to  establish  a  charge. 

46.  No  witness  afterward  to  be  examined,  except  a 
member  of  the  court,  shall  be  present  during  the  exami- 
nation of  another  witness  in  the  same  case,  if  either 
party  shall  object. 

47.  Witnesses  must  be  examined,  first  by  the  party 
introducing  them,  then  by  the  opposite  party,  after 
which  any  member  of  the  court,  or  either  party,  may  put 
additional  questions.  All  questions  are  put  by  permis- 
sion of  the  Moderator,  subject  to  appeal  to  the  court. 
The  court  shall  not  permit  questions  frivolous  or  irrel- 
evant to  the  charge  at  issue. 

48.  The  oath  or  affirmation  to  a  witness  shall  be  ad- 
ministered by  the  Moderator,  and  in  the  following  or 
like  terms :  Do  you  solemnly  promise,  in  the  presence 
of  God,  that  you  will  declare  the  truth,  the  whole  truth, 
and  nothing  but  the  truth,  according  to  the.  best  of  your 


126  RUIZES   OF  DISCIPLINE. 

knowledge,  in  the  matter  in  which  you  are  called  to 
testify,  as  you  shall  answer  therefor  to  the  Judge  of 
quick  and  dead? 

A  witness  who,  for  conscientious  reasons,  prefers  to 
swear  or  affirm  in  any  other  manner  shall  be  allowed 
to  do  so. 

49.  Every  question  put  to  a  witness,  and  the  answer 
thereto,  shall  be  reduced  to  writing,  and  recorded  by  the 
Clerk,  if  deemed  by  the  Court,  or  by  either  party,  of 
sufficient  importance.  The  testimony  of  each  witness 
must  be  read  to  him  for  his  approval  and  signature. 

50.  The  records  of  a  court,  or  any  part  thereof,  either 
original  or  transcribed,  when  authenticated  by  the) 
Moderator  and  Clerk,  or  either,  shall  be  accepted  as 
evidence  in  every  other  court.  In  like  manner,  testi- 
mony taken  by  one  court,  and  regularly  certified,  shall 
be  received  by  every  other  court  as  no  less  valid  than 
if  taken  by  itself. 

51.  When  it  is  not  convenient  for  a  court  to  have 
the  testimony,  or  any  part  thereof,  in  a  particular  case, 
taken  in  its  presence,  a  Commission  may  be  appointed 
for  that  purpose,  due  notice  of  which,  and  the  time 
and  place  of  the  meeting  thereof,  shall  be  given  to  the 
parties.  Testimony  may  also  be  taken  on  written  in- 
terrogatories, by  filing  the  same  with  the  Clerk  of  the 
court,  and  giving  ten  days'  notice  thereof  to  the  ad- 
verse party,  during  which  he  may  file  cross-inter- 
rogatories, if  he  desires,  and  the  testimony  shall  be 
taken  by  the  Commission,  in  answer  to  the  questions 
submitted,  no  notice  being  necessary  of  the  time  and 
place  of  doing  so. 

52.  A  member  of  the  court  is  not  disqualified  from 


RULES  OE  DISCIPLINE.  127 

acting  as  a  judge  by  having  given  testimony  in  the  case. 

53.  An  officer  or  private  member  of  the  Church  re- 
fusing to  testify  may  be  censured  for  contumacy. 

54.  If,  after  trial,  new  testimony  be  discovered,  either 
party  may  ask,  and  the  court  may  grant,  a  new  trial. 

55.  If,  on  appeal,  new  testimony  be  offered,  the  ap- 
pellate court  may  refer  the  case  to  the  inferior  court 
for  a  new  trial,  or,  with  the  consent  of  parties,  take 
the  testimony  and  proceed  with  the  cause. 

Infliction  of  Church  Censures. 

56.  Church  censures  ought  to  be  suited  to  the  nature 
of  the  offense,  and  should  be  administered  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  court  alone,  or  privately  by  one  or  more 
members  on  its  own  behalf,  or  announced  to  the 
Church,  at  the  discretion  of  the  court. 

57.  When  a  member  or  officer  of  the  Church  shall 
be  guilty  of  a  fault  deserving  censure,  the  court  shall 
proceed  with  all  tenderness,  and  deal  with  the  offender 
in  the  spirit  of  meekness,  to  the  end  that  he  may  be 
reclaimed,  considering  themselves,  lest  they  should  also 
be  tempted. 

Removal  of  Church  Censures. 

58.  When  a  person  has  been  suspended,  excommuni- 
cated, or  deposed,  it  is  proper  for  the  rulers  of  the 
Church  to  frequently  converse  with  him,  and  pray  with 
and  for  him,  that  he  may  repent. 

59.  When  the  court  shall  be  satisfied  as  to  the  reality 
of  the  repentance  of  an  offender,  he  may  be  admitted 
to  profess  the  same,  either  in  the  presence  of  the  court 
alone,   or  publicly,   as   the   court   may   determine,   and 


128  RULES   OF  DISCIPLINE. 

may  be  restored  to  the  communion  of  the  Church,  and 
to  his  office,  if  a  minister,  as  the  court  may  deem 
proper.  In  such  case,  the  action  of  the  court  shall 
be  declared  to  the  penitent,  and  may  be  announced 
to  the  Church,  publicly,  at  the  option  of  the  court. 

60.  When  a  ruling  elder  or  deacon  has  been  absolved 
from  the  censure  of  deposition,  he  is  not  to  resume 
the  exercise  of  his  office  without  reelection. 

61.  When  a  person  under  censure  shall  remove  to  a 
part  of  the  country  remote  from  the  court  by  which 
he  was  sentenced,  and  shall  desire  to  profess  repent- 
ance and  obtain  restoration,  the  court  may,  if  it  think 
it  expedient,  transmit  a  certified  copy  of  its  proceed- 
ings to  the  coordinate  court  where  the  delinquent  re- 
sides, which  shall  take  up  the  case  and  proceed  with  it 
as  though  it  had  originated  with  itself. 

62.  In  proceedings  to  restore  a  suspended  or  deposed 
minister,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Presbytery  to  exercise 
great  caution — first  admitting  him  to  the  communion, 
if  he  has  been  debarred  the  same,  then  granting  him 
the  privilege  of  preaching  for  a  season  on  probation,  to 
test  the  sincerity  of  his  repentance  and  prospect  of  use- 
fulness, and  finally  restoring  him.  However,  the  case 
shall  be  regarded  as  under  consideration  until  the 
order  of  restoration  has  been  made. 

Causes  Without  Process. 

63.  When  a  member  shall  make  his  offense  known  to 
the  Church-session,  a  statement  of  the  facts  shall  be 
recorded,    and    judgment    rendered    without    process. 

64.  Wrhen  a  member  shall  profess  before  the  Church- 
session  an  unregenerate  heart,  or  may,  for  any  reason, 


RULES   OF   DISCIPLINE.  129 

desire  to  cease  to  be  a  member  of  the  Church,  and  no 
charges  are  pending  against  him,  the  court  may  retire 
his  name  from  the  roll,  record  the  facts,  and,  at  its 
option,  announce  them  publicly.  However,  this  action 
shall  not  be  taken  until  the  Church-session  has  ascer- 
tained, after  due  inquiry,  that  the  conduct  of  the  mem- 
ber is  not  the  result  of  temptation  or  transient  darkness 
of  spirit. 

65.  A  minister  against  whom  there  are  no  charges, 
if  fully  satisfied  that  God  has  not  called  him  to  the 
ministry,  or  if  he  has  satisfactory  evidence  of  his  in- 
ability to  serve  the  Church  with  acceptance,  or  if  he 
shall  for  any  other  reason  desire  to  do  so,  may  report 
to  the  Presbytery  at  a  stated  meeting,  and  ask  to  be 
divested  of  his  office  without  censure.  At  the  next 
stated  meeting  the  Presbytery  may  do  so. 

66.  When  a  member  or  officer  shall  renounce  the 
communion  of  this  Church  by  joining  some  other  evan- 
gelical Church,  if  in  good  standing,  the  irregularity  shall 
be  recorded,  and  his  name  erased.  If  charges  are  pend- 
ing against  him,  they  shall  be  communicated  to  the 
Church  which  he  has  joined.  If  the  denomination  be 
heretical,  an  officer  shall  have  his  name  stricken  from 
the  roll,  and  be  divested  of  his  office;  but  a  private 
member  shall  not  be  otherwise  noticed  than  as  above 
prescribed. 

Removing  Questions  from  a  Lower  to  a  Higher 
Court. 

67.  Every  decision  made  by  any  Church-court,  ex- 
cept the  highest,  is  subject  to  the  review  of  a  superior 

9 


130  XULKS   OF   DISCIPLINE. 

court,  and  may  be  brought  before  it  by  general  review 
and  control,  reference,  appeal,  or  complaint. 

General  Review  and  Control. 

68.  Every  court  above  the  Church-session  shall,  at 
stated  intervals,  as  prescribed,  review  the  proceedings  of 
the  court  next  below.  If  any  lower  court  shall  omit  to 
send  up  its  records  for  this  purpose,  the  higher  court 
may  order  them  to  be  produced,  either  immediately,  or 
at  a  particular  time,  as  circumstances  may  require. 

69.  In  reviewing  the  records  of  an  inferior  court,  it 
is  proper  to  examine:  I.  Whether  the  proceedings  have 
been  regular.  2.  Whether  they  have  been  wise,  equita- 
ble, and  for  the  edification  of  the  Church.  3.  Whether 
they  have  been  correctly  recorded.  4.  Whether  the  in- 
junctions of  the  superior  courts  have  been  obeyed. 

70.  Generally,  the  superior  court  may  discharge  its 
duty  by  simply  recording  on  its  own  Minutes  the  ap- 
proval, the  correction  of  proceedings,  or  the  censure 
which  it  may  think  proper  to  pass  on  the  records  under 
review,  also  by  making  an  entry  of  the  same  in  the 
book  reviewed.  But,  should  irregular  proceedings  be 
found,  such  as  demand  interference,  the  inferior  court 
may  be  required  to  review  and  correct  them.  In  cases 
of  process,  however,  no  judgment  of  an  inferior  court 
shall  be  reversed,  unless  regularly  brought  up  by  ap- 
peal or  complaint. 

71.  Should  courts  neglect  to  perform  their  duty,  and 
thereby  heretical  opinions  or  corrupt  practices  be  al- 
lowed to  gain  ground,  or  offenders  suffered  to  escape, 
or  circumstances  of  great  irregularity  be  not  distinctly 
recorded,  whereby  their  records  may  not  exhibit  a  full 


rui.es  of  discipline.  131 

view  of  their  proceedings,  the  superior  court,  if  satis- 
fied that  such  neglect  or  irregularity  has  occurred,  shall 
take  cognizance  of  the  same,  examine,  deliberate,  and 
judge  in  the  whole  matter  as  if  it  had  been  recorded, 
and  thus  brought  up  by  review  of  the  records. 

72.  When  a  court  of  appellate  jurisdiction  shall  be 
advised,  either  by  the  records  of  the  court  below,  or  by 
memorial  with  or  without  protest,  or  by  any  other  sat- 
isfactory mode,  of  any  important  delinquency  or  irreg- 
ular proceedings  of  such  court,  it  may  be  cited  to  appear 
by  representative  or  in  writing,  at  a  specified  time  and 
place,  to  show  what  it  has  done,  or  failed  to  do,  in  the 
matter  in  question.  The  court  issuing  the  citation,  after 
full  investigation,  may  reverse  the  proceedings  in  other 
than  judicial  cases,  or  it  may  remit  the  whole  matter 
to  the  court  below,  with  an  injunction  to  take  it  up  and 
dispose  of  it  in  a  regular  manner;  or  all  further  pro- 
ceedings in  the  matter  may  be  suspended  by  the  ap- 
pellate court,  as  circumstances  may  require. 

References. 

73.  A  reference  is  a  representation  of  a  matter  not 
yet  decided,  made  by  an  inferior  to  a  higher  court,  and 
must  always  be  in  writing. 

74.  Cases  which  are  new,  important,  difficult,  or  of 
peculiar  delicacy,  as  to  which  the  inferior  court  may  be 
divided  in  opinion,  or  as  to  which,  for  any  reason,  it  is 
desirable  that  the  higher  court  should  first  decide,  are 
proper  subjects  for  reference. 

75.  References  are  either  for  mere  advice,  prepara- 
tory to  a  decision  by  the  inferior  court,  or  for  ultimate 
decision  by  the  superior  court.    In  the  former  case,  the 


132  RUIZES  OF  DISCIPLINE. 

reference  only  suspends  the  decision  of  the  court  from 
which  it  comes ;  in  the  latter,  it  submits  the  whole  case 
to  the  final  judgment  of  the  superior  court. 

76.  Although  references  may  in  some  cases  be 
proper,  yet  it  is  generally  for  the  good  of  the  Church 
that  every  court  should  exercise  its  own  judgment. 

77.  A  reference  ought,  generally,  to  procure  advice 
from  the  superior  court;  yet  that  court  is  not  bound  to 
give  a  final  judgment,  but  may  remit  the  whole  matter, 
either  with  or  without  advice,  to  the  court  by  which  it 
was  referred. 

78.  References  must  always  be  made  to  the  court  im- 
mediately superior. 

79.  A  court  making  a  reference  must  have  all  the 
testimony  and  other  documents  duly  prepared  and  in 
readiness  for  the  action  of  the  superior  court. 

Appeals. 

80.  An  appeal  is  the  removal  of  a  cause  already  de- 
cided from  an  inferior  to  a  superior  court,  the  effect  of 
which  is  to  arrest  sentence  until  the  matter  is  finally 
decided.  It  is  allowable,  after  judgment,  to  either  of 
the  parties  to  the  proceedings,  but  those  who  have  not 
submitted  to  a  regular  trial  are  not  entitled  to  appeal. 

81.  Any  irregularity  in  the  proceedings  of  the  in- 
ferior court,  a  refusal  of  reasonable  indulgence  to 
either  party,  declining  to  receive  important  testimony, 
hurrying  to  a  decision  before  the  testimony  is  fully 
taken,  a  manifestation  of  prejudice  in  the  cause,  and 
mistake  or  injustice  in  the  judgment,  are  all  proper 
grounds  of  appeal. 

82.  Every  appellant  must  give  notice  of  his  intention 


rules  of  discipline.  133 

to  appeal,  and  the  reasons  therefor,  in  writing,  to  the 
court  before  its  adjournment,  or  within  ten  days  there- 
after to  the  Moderator  or  Clerk. 

83.  No  appeal  shall  be  carried  from  an  inferior  to 
any  other  court  than  the  one  immediately  superior. 

84.  In  considering  an  appeal,  the  following  order 
shall  be  observed:  I.  Ascertaining  whether  the  appel- 
lant has  conducted  it  regularly.  2.  To  read  the  record 
of  the  cause.  3.  To  hear  the  parties — first  the  appel- 
lant, then  the  appellee,  the  appellant  then  to  close.  4. 
To  call  the  roll,  that  the  members  may  express  their 
opinion  in  the  cause.  5.  The  vote  shall  be  taken.  The 
decision  may  be  either  to  confirm  or  reverse,  in  whole 
or  in  part,  the  judgment  of  the  inferior  court;  or  to  re- 
mit the  cause  for  the  purpose  of  amending  the  record, 
should  it  appear  to  be  incorrect  or  defective,  or  for  a 
new  trial. 

85.  If  an  appellant  fail  to  prosecute  his  appeal,  it 
shall  be  regarded  as  abandoned,  and  the  judgment  ap- 
pealed from  shall  be  final ;  and  he  shall  be  considered  as 
abandoning  his  appeal,  if  it  be  not  presented  to  the  ap- 
pellate court  during  the  next  stated  meeting  thereof, 
unless  such  failure  be  without  fault  on  his  part. 

86.  If  an  appellant  manifest  a  litigious  or  other  un- 
christian spirit  in  the  prosecution  of  his  appeal,  he 
shall  be  censured  according  to  the  degree  of  his  offense. 

87.  If  the  infliction  of  the  sentence  of  suspension, 
excommunication,  or  deposition,  be  arrested  by  appeal, 
the  judgment  appealed  from  shall,  nevertheless,  be  con- 
sidered as  in  force  until  the  appeal  shall  be  decided. 

88.  If  any  court  shall  neglect  to  send  up  the  record 
of  the  cause  to  the  stated  meeting  of  the  appellate  court 


134  RUIZES   OF   DISCIPLINE. 

next  after  the  appeal  is  taken,  it  shall  be  censured  ac- 
cording to  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  and  the  judg- 
ment appealed  from  shall  be  suspended  until  the  record 
be  produced. 

Complaints. 

89.  A  complaint  is  a  representation  made  to  a  supe- 
rior court  against  an  inferior  court.  Any  member  cf 
the  Church,  submitting  to  its  authority,  may  complain 
against  every  kind  of  decision,  except  where  an  appeal 
has  been  taken.  A  complaint  shall  not  suspend,  while 
pending,  the  effect  of  the  decision  of  which  the  com- 
plaint is  made.  Notice  of  complaint  shall  be  given  ia 
the  same  time  and  manner  as  notice  of  appeal. 

90.  The  superior  court  has  discretionary  power 
either  to  annul  any  portion  of  the  whole  decision  com- 
plained of,  or  to  send  it  back  to  the  inferior  court  with 
instructions  for  a  new  hearing. 

91.  The  court  against  which  complaint  is  made  shall 
send  up  its  records  in  the  case,  and  be  subject  to  the 
same  censure  for  failing  to  do  so,  as  is  prescribed  in 
case  of  appeal. 

Dissents  and  Protests. 

92.  A  dissent  is  a  declaration  by  one  or  more  mem- 
bers of  a  minority  of  a  court,  expressing  a  different 
opinion  from  that  of  the  majority,  as  to  a  particular 
matter.  A  dissent,  unaccompanied  with  reasons,  shall 
be  entered  on  the  records  of  the  court. 

93.  A  protest  is  a  more  solemn  and  formal  declara- 
tion by  a  minority  against  the  action  of  the  majority, 
and  is  generally  accompanied  with  the  reasons  upon 
which  it  is  founded. 


rui.es  of  discipline.  135 

94.  If  a  protest  or  dissent  be  couched  in  temperate 
language,  and  be  respectful  to  the  court,  it  shall  be  re- 
corded ;  and  the  court  may  put  an  answer  thereto  on  its 
records. 

95.  The  higher  court  shall  take  cognizance  of,  and 
render  its  judgment  on,  all  protests  appearing  upon  the 
records  passing  under  its  review. 

Jurisdiction. 

96.  When  a  member  shall  remove  from  one  Church 
to  another,  he  shall  produce  satisfactory  testimonials  of 
his  Church-membership  and  dismission  before  he  can 
be  admitted,  unless  the  Church-session  has  other  satis- 
factory means  of  information. 

Members,  when  dismissed,  shall  be  under  the  juris- 
diction of  the  Church-session  dismissing  them  until 
they  shall  be  admitted  into  some  other  Church. 

97.  If  a  Church-member  shall  remove  beyond  the 
bounds  of  the  Church  to  which  he  belongs,  and  for  one 
year  shall  neglect  to  call  for  a  letter  of  dismission,  his 
name  may  be  retired  upon  a  separate  roll,  of  which  due 
record  shall  be  made. 

98.  When  a  Presbytery  shall  dismiss  a  minister, 
licentiate,  or  candidate,  he  shall  remain  under  the  juris- 
diction of  the  Presbytery  thus  dismissing  him  until  he 
shall  be  received  by  another.  No  minister  or  proba- 
tioner, a  member  of  a  Presbytery,  shall  be  admitted  to 
membership  into  another  Presbytery  without  a  letter  of 
dismission  from  the  Presbytery  to  which  he  belongs,  or 
from  the  Synod  of  which  said  Presbytery  is  a  constit- 
uent part. 


136  RULES   OF   DISCIPLINE. 

99.  Except  by  consent  of  the  Synod,  ministers  shall 
not  be  permitted  to  hold  membership  in  a  Presbytery 
other  than  that  in  whose  bounds  they  reside. 

100.  No  certificate  of  dismission,  from  either  a 
Church-session  or  a  Presbytery,  shall  be  valid  testimony 
of  good  standing  for  a  longer  period  than  one  year ; 
and  such  certificate,  given  to  persons  who  have  alreadv 
removed,  shall  state  the  standing  of  the  person  only 
to  the  time  of  removal. 


GENERAL  REGULATIONS. 


Moderator. 


1.  The  Moderator  possesses,  by  delegation  from  the 
whole  body,  all  authority  necessary  for  the  preserva- 
tion of  order,  for  directing  business  according  to  the 
rules  of  the  Church,  and  for  convening  the  court  as  pre- 
scribed by  the  Government,  and  adjourning  the  same 
according  to  its  own  order. 

The  minister  in  charge,  when  present,  is  the  Moder- 
ator of  the  Church-session,  except  where  he  is  a  party, 
or  is  personally  interested  in  the  subject-matter  under 
consideration,  in  which  event  one  of  the  ruling  elders 
may  preside,  or  the  Church-session  may  invite  some 
other  minister  to  act  as  Moderator. 

The  Moderator  of  the  other  Church-courts  shall  be 
elected  at  each  stated  meeting  thereof,  and  holds  his  of- 
fice until  his  successor  shall  be  elected.  At  the  opening 
of  each  stated  meeting  of  these  courts  a  sermon  shall  be 
preached,  if  practicable,  by  the  Moderator,  or  by  some 
minister  selected  for  that  purpose  either  by  him  or  the 
Stated  Clerk. 

In  the  absence  of  the  Moderator  the  Stated  Clerk 
shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  is  elected;  and  in  the 
absence  of  both  Moderator  and  Stated  Clerk,  the  mem- 
bers present  shall  select  some  member  to  preside  until 
a  Moderator  shall  be  chosen. 
137 


138  GENERAL;   REGULATIONS. 

Stated    Clerk. 

2.  Each  Church-court  shall  appoint  a  Stated  Clerk, 
who  shall  keep  and  preserve  all  Minutes,  documents, 
and  papers  committed  to  his  care,  and  carry,  or  send 
by  a  faithful  messenger,  the  Minutes  of  each  meeting 
to  the  meeting  next  succeeding.  He  shall  hold  his 
office  during  the  pleasure  of  the  court. 

It  shall  be  his  duty  to  record  all  the  Minutes  in  a 
well-bound  book  to  be  kept  for  that  purpose;  to  grant 
extracts  from  them  when  properly  required.  Such  ex- 
tracts, under  his  hand,  shall  be  considered  authentic 
evidence  of  the  facts  which  they  declare.  He  shall  also 
perform  the  duties  of  Clerk  during  the  meeting  of  the 
court,  unless  otherwise  determined  by  it. 

Admission  of  New  Churches. 

3.  When  a  new  Church  is  organized  it  shall,  through 
its  Church-session,  apply  to  the  Presbytery  in  the 
bounds  of  which  it  is  located  to  become  a  constituent 
thereof,  in  the  following  or  like  form : 

To  the  Presbytery  of : 

The   undersigned   respectfully   represent   that   on   the 

day  of ,  A.D. ,  there  was  organized  by  the 

Rev. (or  by  a  Commission  of  Presbytery,  as  the 

case  may  be),  at ,  a  new  Church,  adopting  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  Government  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyte- 
rian   Church,    with   a   membership   of ,  and    electing 

the  undersigned  as  ruling  elders,  and  and  as 

deacons. 

Under  and  by  authority  of  said  Church,  we  do  hereby 
apply  to  be  received  under  your  care,  and  we  promise  a 
cheerful   compliance   on   its   part,   as   well   as   our   own, 


GENERAL.   REGULATIONS.  139 

with  all  the  duties  and  obligations  enjoined  upon  par- 
ticular Churches  and  their  officers  by  the  Government 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 


(Date.)  (Ruling  Elders.) 

Selecting  Ministers  and  Pastors. 

4.  In  the  exercise  of  its  power  to  procure  a  minister 
to  take  charge  of  a  Church  as  pastor  or  otherwise,  the 
Church-session  should  in  all  cases  endeavor  to  ascertain 
the  will  of  the  Church,  and  procure  such  minister  as 
will  best  subserve  the  interests  of  that  particular  Church. 

When  it  is  desired  to  enter  into  the  pastoral  relation 
with  a  minister,  a  call  shall  be  presented  to  him  by  the 
Church-session  in  the  following  or  like  form : 
To  the  Rev. : 

The  Church  of  ,  being,  on  sufficient  grounds, 

well  satisfied  of  your  ministerial  qualifications,  and  hav- 
ing good  hopes  that  your  ministrations  in  the  gospel  will 
be  profitable  to  our  spiritual  interests,  do  earnestly  call 
you  to  undertake  the  pastoral  office  therein,  promising 
you,  in  the  discharge  of  your  duty,  all  proper  support, 
encouragement,  and  obedience  in  the  Lord.  That  you 
may  be  free  from  worldly  cares  and  avocations,  we 
promise  and  obligate  ourselves  to  pay  you  the  sum  of 
$ ,  in  regular  monthly  (or  quarterly,  or  half- 
yearly,  or  yearly)  payments,  during  the  time  of  your 
being  and  continuing  the  regular  pastor  of  this  Church. 

By  order  of  the  Church-session. 


(Date.)  (Clerk  of  Session.) 


140  GENERAL  REGULATIONS. 

This  call  being  presented  to  and  approved  by  the 
Presbytery,  it  will  take  the  necessary  steps  for  the 
installation  of  the  pastor  which  are  necessary  to  this 
relation. 

Letter  of  Dismission. 

(Church-member.) 

5.  The  following  form  is  recommended : 

This  certifies  that ,  a  member  of  this  Church  in 

good  standing,  is  hereby  dismissed  therefrom  at  his  own 
request,  and  is  recommended  to  the  favorable  considera- 
tion of  the  people  of  God  wherever  his  lot  may  be  cast. 
The  following  are  the  names  of  his  baptized  children : 

Given  by  order  of  the  Church-session  of Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church  at  ,  this  —  day  of 

.  a.D. .  , 

Attest :  Moderator, 


Clerk  of  Session. 
If  the  one  to  whom  the  letter  is  granted  has  served  as 
a  ruling  elder  or  deacon,  the  fact  should  be  stated. 

Letter  of  Dismission. 

(Minister.) 

6.  The  following  form  is  recommended : 

This  certifies  that  ,  an  ordained  minister   (or 

licentiate   or    candidate,    as    the   case   may   be)    of   the 

Presbytery  of  of  the   Cumberland   Presbyterian 

Church,  is,  at  his  own  request,  dismissed  therefrom,  and 
recommended  to  the  favorable  consideration  of  the  peo- 
ple of  God  wherever  his  lot  may  be  cast. 


GENERAL  REGULATIONS.  141 

Given  by  order  of  said   Presbytery,  this  —  day  of 

,  A.D.  • .  , 

Stated  Clerk. 

Admission  of  Ministers. 

7.  Ministers  from  other  denominations  seeking  ad- 
mission to  a  Presbytery  shall  be  examined  touching 
their  views  in  theology  and  upon  Church-government ; 
shall  be  required  to  answer  in  the  affirmative  the  ques- 
tions put  to  licentiates  at  their  ordination,  and  shall,  in 
other  respects,  satisfy  the  Presbytery  of  their  fitness 
for  the  gospel  ministry. 

Called  Meetings. 

8.  Called  meetings  of  Church-courts  above  the 
Church-session  shall  be  composed  of  the  same  members, 
or  their  alternates,  constituting  the  preceding  stated 
meeting  of  the  same  court,  unless  the  constituent  body 
shall  designate  some  one  else  as  a  representative  to  such 
called  meeting. 

Corresponding  Members. 

9.  Ministers  in  good  standing  in  other  Presbyteries, 
or  in  any  ecclesiastical  body  with  which  this  Church  has 
established  correspondence,  being  present  at  any  meet- 
ing of  a  Presbytery  or  Synod,  may  be  invited  to  sit  and 
deliberate  as  advisory  members.  Ministers  of  like  stand- 
ing in  other  evangelical  Churches  may  be  invited  to  sit 
as  visiting  brethren.  It  is  proper  for  the  Moderator  ap- 
propriately to  introduce  these  ministers. 

Form  of  Commissions. 

10.  For  Synodical  delegates  the  following  or  like 
form  is  recommended : 


142  GENERAL  REGULATIONS. 

The  Presbytery  of ,  being  met  at ,  on  the 

—  day  of ,  A.D. ,  doth  hereby  appoint  ministers 

,  or,  in  the  absence  of  any  one  or  more  of  them, 

then  ministers  ,  in  the  order  named;  and  ruling 

elders  ,  or,  in  the  absence  of  any  one  or  more  of 

them,  then  ruling  elders  ,  in  the  order  named,  to 

be  the  delegates  on  behalf  of  this  Presbytery  to  the  next 

stated  meeting  of  the  Synod  of ,  to  be  held  at 

on  the  —  day  of ,  A.D. ,  or  wherever  and  when- 
ever the  said  meeting  may  be  held ;  to  consult,  vote,  and 
determine  on  all  things  that  may  come  before  that  meet- 
ing, according  to  the  principles  of  the  Government  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  and  the  word  of 
God ;  and  of  their  diligence  herein  they  are  to  render  an 
account  on  their  return. 

Signed  by  order  of  the  Presbytery. 


Clerk.  Moderator. 

This  commission  is  to  be  given  to  each  one  of  the 
delegates,  if  demanded,  and  a  copy  forwarded  immedi- 
ately after  the  election  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Synod. 

11.  Each  Commissioner,  before  his  name  shall  be  en- 
rolled as  a  member  of  the  General  Assembly,  shall  pro- 
duce satisfactory  evidence  of  his  appointment. 

A  commission  in  the  following  or  like  form  shall  be 
furnished  each  Commissioner : 

The  Presbytery  of ,  in  the  Synod  of ,  be- 
ing met  on  the  —  day  of ,  A.D. ,  at ,  doth 

hereby    appoint    ministers    (post-office    address 

)  and  (post-office  address  ),  or,  in  case 

of  the  absence  of  either  of  them,    then  ministers  


(post-office    address    )    and    (post-office    ad- 


GENERAL   REGULATIONS.  143 

dress ),  in  the  order  named;  and  ruling  elders 

(post-office  address  )   and  (post-office  address 

)  ;  or,  in  case  of  the  absence  of  either  of  them,  then 

ruling  elders  (post-office  address  )  and 

(post-office  address  ),   in  the  order  named,  to   be 

Commissioners  on  behalf  of  this  Presbytery  to  the  next 
stated  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cum- 
berland  Presbyterian   Church,  to  be  held  at  on 

the  —  day  of  ,  A.D.  ,  or  wherever  and  when- 
ever the  said  meeting  may  be  held,  to  consult,  vote,  and 
determine  on  all  things  that  may  come  before  the  same, 
according  to  the  principles  of  the  Government  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  and  the  word  of  God ; 
and  of  their  diligence  herein  they  are  to  render  an  ac- 
count on  their  return. 

Signed  by  order  of  the  Presbytery. 


Clerk.  Moderator. 

This  commission  is  to  be  furnished  to  each  of  the 
Commissioners,  if  demanded,  and  a  copy  forwarded, 
immediately  after  the  election,  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of 
.the  General  Assembly. 

Contingent   Fund. 

12.  The  Church-courts,  above  the  Church-session, 
may  from  time  to  time  make  such  assessments  upon 
their  constituent  bodies  as  may  be  necessary  to  meet  the 
contingent  expenses  of  the  court  making  the  assess- 
ment ;  may  provide  the  way  and  manner  in  which  the 
same  shall  be  paid,  and  prescribe  such  rules  in  relation 
thereto  as  may  be  deemed  necessary  to  secure  the 
prompt  payment  thereof. 


144  GENERAL  REGULATIONS. 

General  Enterprises. 

13.  To  the  General  Assembly  belongs  the  power  to 
originate  and  carry  on  such  general  enterprises  as  mis- 
sions, publication,  education  of  probationers,  ministe- 
rial relief,  and  such  others  as  it  may  from  time  to  time 
deem  for  the  best  interests  of  the  whole  Church.  It 
may  designate  the  plans  and  agencies  by  which  these 
enterprises  shall  be  conducted,  and  the  inferior  courts 
shall  see  that  its  injunctions  in  this  respect  are  duly 
observed. 

Standing  Committees. 

14.  The  standing  committees  of  the  various  Church- 
courts  shall  be  such  as  may  from  time  to  time  be  deter- 
mined by  such  courts. 

Ecclesiastical  Commissions. 

15.  Commissions  differ  from  ordinary  committees  in 
this,  that  while  the  committee  is  appointed  simply  to 
examine,  consider,  and  report,  the  Commission  is  au- 
thorized to  deliberate  upon  and  conclude  the  business 
submitted  to  it,  subject,  however,  to  the  review  of  the 
court  appointing  it.  To  this  end  full  records  of  its  pro- 
ceedings must  be  submitted  to  the  court  appointing  it, 
which,  if  approved,  may  be  entered  on  the  Minutes  of 
that  court. 

The  taking  of  testimony  in  judicial  cases,  the  ordina- 
tion of  ministers,  and  the  installation  of  pastors,  the 
visitation  of  portions  of  the  Church  affected  with  disor- 
der, and  the  organization  of  new  Churches,  may  be  exe- 
cuted by  a  Commission.  The  Commission  for  the  ordi- 
nation of  a  minister  shall  always  consist  of  a  quorum  of 


GENERAL  REGULATIONS.  145 

the  court,  but  the  Presbytery  itself  shall  conduct  the 
previous  examinations. 

The  Synod  and  the  General  Assembly  may,  with  the 
consent  of  parties,  commit  any  case  of  trial  coming  be- 
fore them  on  appeal  to  the  judgment  of  a  Commission 
composed  of  others  than  members  of  the  court  from 
which  the  appeal  shall  come.  A  majority  of  such  Com- 
mission shall  be  a  quorum.  The  Commission  shall  try 
the  cause  in  the  manner  prescribed  by  the  Government, 
and  in  rendering  judgment  shall  make  a  full  statement 
of  the  case,  which  shall  be  submitted  to  the  court  for  its 
action  as  its  judgment  in  the  cause. 
10 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP. 


Saxctification  of  the  Lord's-day. 

1.  It  is  the  duty  of  every  person  to  remember  the 
Lord's-day,  and  to  prepare  for  it  before  its  approach. 
All  worldly  business  should  be  so  ordered,  and  season- 
ably laid  aside,  as  that  no  one  may  be  hindered  from 
sanctifying  the  Sabbath,  as  the  Holy  Scriptures  require. 

2.  The  entire  day  is  to  be  kept  holy  to  the  Lord,  and 
to  be  employed  in  the  public  and  private  exercises  of  re- 
ligion. Therefore,  it  is  requisite  that  there  be  a  holy 
resting,  all  the  day,  from  unnecessary  labors,  and  an 
abstaining  from  those  recreations  which  may  be  lawful 
on  other  days ;  and  also,  as  much  as  possible,  from 
worldly  thoughts  and  conversation. 

3.  Let  the  provisions  for  the  support  of  the  family  on 
that  day  be  so  ordered  that  servants  or  others  be  not 
improperly  detained  from  the  public  worship  of  God, 
nor  hindered  from  sanctifying  the  Sabbath. 

4.  Let  every  person  and  family,  in  the  morning,  by 
secret  and  private  prayer,  for  themselves  and  others, 
especially  for  the  assistance  of  God  to  their  minister, 
and  for  a  blessing  upon  his  ministry,  by  reading  the 
Scriptures,  and  by  holy  meditation,  prepare  for  com- 
munion with  God  in  his  public  ordinances. 

5.  Let  the  people  be  careful  to  assemble  at  the  ap- 
pointed time;  that,  being  all  present  at  the  beginning, 
they  may  unite  with  one  heart  in  all  the  parts  of  public 

146 


DIRECTORY   FOR   WORSHIP.  147 

worship;  and  let  none  unnecessarily  depart  until  after 
the  benediction. 

6.  Let  the  time  after  the  solemn  services  of  the  con- 
gregation in  public  are  over  be  spent  in  reading,  medi- 
tation, reading  of  sermons,  catechising,  religious  conver- 
sation, prayer  for  a  blessing  upon  the  public  ordinances, 
singing  psalms,  hymns,  or  spiritual  songs,  visiting  the 
sick,  relieving  the  poor,  and  in  performing  such  like 
duties  of  piety,  charity,  and  mercy. 

Behavior  During  Divine  Service. 

7.  When  the  time  appointed  for  public  worship  has 
come,  let  the  people  enter  the  church  and  take  their 
seats  in  a  decent,  grave,  and  reverent  manner,  and  de- 
port themselves  as  becomes  the  Lord's  house.  In  time 
of  public  worship,  let  all  the  people  attend  with  rev- 
erence. 

Public  Reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

8.  The  reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and 
the  New  Testament  in  the  congregation  is  a  part  of  the 
public  worship  of  God,  and  ought  to  be  performed  by 
ministers  and  teachers  in  such  a  manner  as  that  all  may 
hear  and  understand. 

Singing  Psalms,  Hymns,  and  Spiritual  Songs. 

9.  It  is  the  duty  of  Christians  to  praise  God  by  sing- 
ing psalms  or  hymns  publicly  in  the  church,  as  also 
privately  in  the  family.  In  singing  the  praises  of  God, 
Christians  are  to  sing  with  the  spirit  and  with  the  un- 
derstanding also,  making  melody  in  their  hearts  unto 
the  Lord.     It  is  also  proper  that  they   cultivate   some 


148  DIRECTORY   FOR   WORSHIP. 

knowledge  of  the  rules  of  music,  that  they  may  praise 
God  in  a  becoming  manner  with  voices  as  well  as  with 
hearts. 

Public  Prayer. 

10.  After  singing  a  psalm  or  hymn,  it  is  proper  that, 
before  sermon,  a  full  and  appropriate  prayer  should  be 
offered.  Prayer  after  sermon  ought  generally  to  have  a 
relation  to  the  subject  that  has  been  treated  in  the  dis- 
course, and  all  other  public  prayers  to  the  circumstances 
that  give  occasion  for  them. 

Preaching. 

11.  The  preaching  of  the  word  being  an  institution  of 
God  for  the  salvation  of  man,  great  attention  should  be 
paid  to  the  manner  of  performing  it.  Every  minister 
ought  to  give  diligent  application  to  it,  and  endeavor 
to  prove  himself  a  workman  that  needeth  not  to  be 
ashamed,  rightly  dividing  the  word  of  truth. 

12.  The  subject  of  a  sermon  should  be  some  verse  or 
verses  of  the  Scriptures,  and  its  object  to  explain,  de- 
fend, and  apply  some  part  of  the  system  of  Divine  truth, 
or  to  point  out  the  nature  and  state  the  bounds  and 
obligation  of  some  duty.  A  text  should  not  be  merely  a 
motto,  but  should  fairly  contain  the  doctrines  proposed 
to  be  handled.  It  is  proper,  also,  that  large  portions  of 
the  Scriptures  be  sometimes  expounded  and  particularly 
explained  for  the  instruction  of  the  people. 

13.  The  method  of  preaching  requires  much  study, 
meditation,  and  prayer.  Ministers  ought,  in  general,  to 
prepare  their  sermons  with  care,  and  not  to  indulge 
themselves    in    loose,    extemporary    harangues,    nor    to 


DIRECTORY   FOR   WORSHIP.  149 

Serve  God  with  that  which  cost  them  naught.  They 
ought,  however,  to  keep  to  the  simplicity  of  the-  gospel, 
expressing  themselves  in  language  agreeable  to  the 
Scriptures,  and  adapted  to  the  understanding  of  all  their 
hearers.  They  ought  also  to  adorn  by  their  lives  the 
doctrine  which  they  teach,  and  to  be  examples  for  be- 
lievers, in  word,  in  conversation,  in  charity,  in  spirit,  in 
faith,  in  purity. 

14.  Ministers  ought  to  be  careful  not  to  make  their 
sermons  so  long  as  to  interfere  with  or  exclude  the  im- 
portant duties  of  prayer  and  praise,  but  preserve  a  just 
proportion  between  the  several  parts  of  public  worship. 

Administration  of  Baptism. 

15.  Baptism  is  not  to  be  unnecessarily  delayed,  and 
should  be  administered  by  an  ordained  minister  of  the 
gospel. 

16.  When  a  child  is  to  be  baptized,  it  should  be  pre- 
sented before  the  minister  by  one  or  both  of  the  parents. 

Before  baptism,  let  the  minister  use  some  words  of 
instruction  respecting  the  institution,  nature,  use,  and 
ends  of  this  ordinance — showing : 

That  it  is  instituted  by  Christ ;  that  it  is  a  seal  of  the 
righteousness  of  faith;  that  the  children  of  the  faithful 
have  no  less  a  right  to  the  ordinance  of  the  gospel  than 
the  children  of  Abraham  to  circumcision  under  the  Old 
Testament;  that  Christ  commanded  all  nations  to  be 
baptized;  that  he  blessed  little  children,  declaring  that 
of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  that  we  are,  by 
nature,  polluted,  and  have  need  of  cleansing  by  the 
blood  of  Christ,  and  by  the  sanctifying  influences  of  the 
Holy  Spirit. 


150  Directory  for  worship. 

The  minister  is  also  to  exhort  the  parents  to  the  care- 
ful performance  of  their  duty — requiring : 

That  they  teach  the  child  to  read  the  word  of  God; 
that  they  instruct  it  in  the  principles  of  our  holy  re- 
ligion, as  contained  in  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  the 
New  Testament,  an  excellent  summary  of  which  we 
have  in  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  this  Church,  and  in 
the  Catechism,  which  are  to  be  recommended  to  them 
as  adopted  by  the  Church  for  their  direction  and  as- 
sistance in  the  discharge  of  this  important  duty ;  that 
they  pray  with  and  for  it;  that  they  set  an  example  of 
piety  and  godliness  before  it ;  and  endeavor,  by  all  the 
means  of  God's  appointment,  to  bring  up  their  child  in 
the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord. 

Then  the  minister  is  to  pray  for  a  blessing  to  attend 
this  ordinance ;  after  which,  calling  the  child  by  its 
name,  he  shall  say: 

I  baptize  thee  into  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

As  he  pronounces  these  words,  he  is  to  baptize  the 
child  with  water,  by  pouring  or  sprinkling  it  on  the  face 
of  the  child,  without  adding  any  other  ceremony,  and 
the  whole  shall  be  concluded  with  prayer. 

17.  When  unbaptized  adults  apply  for  baptism,  the 
ordinance  shall  be  administered  upon  profession  of  their 
faith  in  Christ,  they  having  given  satisfactory  evidence 
of  their  conversion  to  God. 

Administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

18.  The  communion,  or  supper  of  the  Lord,  is  to  be 
celebrated  frequently,  but  how  often  may  be  determined 
by  the  minister  and  eldership  of  each  particular  Church, 


DIRECTORY   FOR    WORSHIP.  151* 

as  they  may  judge  most  for  edification.  None  should 
partake  of  this  holy  communion  except  those  who  have 
faith  to  discern  the  Lord's  body.  It  is  proper  that  pub- 
lic notice  should  be  given  at  least  the  Sabbath  before  the 
administration  of  this  ordinance;  and  that,  either  then 
or  on  some  day  in  the  week,  the  people  be  instructed  in 
its  nature,  and  a  due  preparation  for  it,  that  all  may 
come  in  a  suitable  manner  to  this  holy  feast. 

19.  Introducing  this  service,  the  minister  shall  show : 
That  this  is  an  ordinance  of  Christ,  by  reading  the 

words  of  institution,  either  from  one  of  the  Evangelists 
or  from  I  Cor.  xi.,  which  he  may  explain  and  apply ; 
that  it  is  to  be  observed  in  remembrance  of  Christ,  to 
show  forth  his  death  till  he  come;  that  it  is  of  inesti- 
mable benefit  to  strengthen  his  people  against  sin ;  to 
support  them  under  troubles ;  to  encourage  and  quicken 
them  in  duty ;  to  inspire  them  with  love  and  zeal ;  to 
increase  their  faith  and  holy  resolution,  and  to  beget 
peace  of  conscience  and  comfortable  hopes  of  eternal 
life. 

He  shall  invite  to  this  holy  table  only  such  as,  sensible 
of  their  lost  and  helpless  state  by  sin,  depend  upon  the 
atonement  of  Christ  for  pardon  and  acceptance  with 
God ;  such  as,  being  instructed  in  the  gospel  doctrine, 
have  a  competent  knowledge  to  discern  the  Lord's  body, 
and  such  as  are  determined  to  lead  a  holy  and  godly  life. 

20.  The  table  on  which  the  elements  are  placed  being 
decently  covered,  the  bread  in  convenient  dishes,  and 
the  wine  in  cups,  the  communicants  orderly  and  gravely 
sitting  around  the  table,  or  in  the  seats  before  it,  in  the 
presence  of  the  minister,  let  him  set  the  elements  apart 
by  prayer  and  thanksgiving. 


152  DIRECTORY   FOR   WORSHIP. 

The  bread  and  wine  being  thus  set  apart  by  prayer 
and  thanksgiving,  the  minister  is  to  take  the  bread  and 
break  it,  in  view  of  the  people,  saying,  in  expressions  of 
this  sort : 

Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  on  the  same  night  in  which  he 
was  betrayed,  took  bread  and  gave  thanks,  and  brake  it, 
and  gave  it  to  his  disciples,  as  I,  ministering  in  his  name, 
give  this  bread  unto  you,  saying  [here  the  bread  is  to  be 
distributed],  Take,  eat;  this  is  my  body,  which  is  broken 
for  you ;  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me. 

After  having  given  the  bread,  he  shall  take  the  cup 
and  say: 

After  the  same  manner,  our  Saviour  also  took  the  cup, 
and  having  given  thanks,  as  has  been  done  in  his  name, 
he  gave  it  to  his  disciples,  saying  [while  the  minister  is 
repeating  these  words  let  him  give  the  cup],  This  is  mv 
blood  of  the  New  Testament,  which  is  shed  for  many 
for  the  remission  of  sins ;  drink  ye  all  of  it. 

The  minister  himself  is  to  commune  at  such  time  as 
may  appear  to  him  most  convenient. 

The  minister  may,  in  a  few  words,  put  the  communi- 
cants in  mind : 

Of  the  grace  of  God,  in  Jesus  Christ,  held  forth  in 
this  sacrament,  and  of  their  obligation  to  be  the  Lord'j 
servants ;  and  may  exhort  them  to  walk  worthy  of  the 
vocation  wherewith  they  are  called ;  and  as  they  have 
professedly  received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  that  they 
may  be  careful  so  to  walk  in  him,  and  to  maintain  good 
works. 

It  may  not  be  improper  for  ministers  to  give  a  word 
of  exhortation  also  to  those  who  have  been  only  specta- 
tors— reminding  them: 


DIRECTORY   FOR   WORSHIP.  153 

Of  their  duty;  stating  their  sin  and  danger  by  living 
in  disobedience  to  Christ,  in  neglecting  this  holy  ordi- 
nance; and  calling  upon  them  to  be  earnest  in  making 
preparation  for  attending  upon  it  at  the  next  time  of  its 
celebration. 

Then  the  minister  is  to  pray  and  give  thanks  to  God : 

For  his  rich  mercy  and  invaluable  goodness,  vouch- 
safed to  them  in  that  sacred  communion ;  to  implore 
pardon  for  any  defects  of  the  service ;  and  to  pray  for 
the  acceptance  of  their  persons  and  performances ;  for 
the  gracious  assistance  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  enable 
them,  as  they  have  received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  so 
to  walk  in  him ;  that  they  may  hold  fast  that  which  they 
received,  that  no  man  take  their  crowns ;  that  their  con- 
versation may  be  as  becomes  the  gospel ;  that  they  may 
bear  about  with  them  continually  the  dying  of  the  Lord 
Jesus ;  that  the  life  also  of  Jesus  may  be  manifest  in 
their  mortal  bodies ;  that  their  light  may  so  shine  before 
men  that  others,  seeing  their  good  works,  may  glorify 
their  Father  who  is  in  heaven. 

Now,  let  a  psalm  or  hymn  be  sung,  and  the  congrega- 
tion dismissed  with  the  following  or  some  other  gospel 
benediction : 

Now  the  God  of  peace,  that  brought  again  from  the 
dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep, 
through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant,  make 
you  perfect  in  every  good  work  to  do  his  will,  working 
in  you  that  which  is  well-pleasing  in  his  sight,  through 
Jesus  Christ,  to  whom  be  glory  forever  and  ever.  Amen. 

Admission  of  Persons  into  the  Church. 
21.  In    publicly    receiving    new    members    into    the 


154  DIRECTORY   FOR   WORSHIP. 

Church  on  profession  of  their  faith  in  Christ,  the  fol- 
lowing is  recommended  as  a 

Form  of  Church  Covenant. 

Let  the  candidates  for  membership  rise,  and  the  min- 
ister propound  to  them,  severally,  the  following  ques- 
tions, to  be  answered  in  the  affirmative: 

I.  Do  you  receive  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  the 
New  Testament  as  the  word  of  God,  the  only  infallible 
rule  of  faith  and  practice? 

II.  Have  you  experienced  that  you  were  a  condemned 
and  helpless  sinner,  and,  so  far  as  you  know  your  own 
heart,  have  you  believed  in  Christ  as  an  all-sufficient 
Saviour,  realizing  that  God,  for  Christ's  sake,  has  par- 
doned your  sins? 

III.  Will  you  earnestly  strive  to  avoid  the  follies  and 
vices  of  the  world,  to  increase  in  knowledge,  to  grow  in 
grace,  and  to  live  henceforth  for  Christ? 

IV.  Do  you  promise  to  abide  by  and  support  the  rules 
and  regulations  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church 
so  long  as  you  may  be  a  member  thereof ;  to  be  faithful 
in  your  attendance  at  the  public  religious  services  in 
the  congregation,  including  the  prayer-meetings,  as  God 
may  give  you  health  and  strength,  endeavoring  to  keep 
the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace;  to  love 
your  brethren  in  the  Lord;  to  act  toward  them  with 
kindness  and  justice;  to  judge  with  candor,  and  admon- 
ish with  charity? 

V.  As  you  consecrate  yourself  to  God,  you  also  conse- 
crate your  substance;  and  being  his  steward,  do  you 
promise  to  contribute  of  that  substance,  as  he  may  pros- 
per you,  to  the  support  of  the  gospel  ? 


DIRECTORY   FOR   WORSHIP.  155 

After  answering  these  questions  in  the  affirmative,  the 
applicants  for  membership  should  be  baptized,  unless 
they  have  previously  received  that  sacrament;  and  the 
minister  should  deliver  a  charge,  suitable  to  the  occa- 
sion, to  the  newly-received  members  and  to  the  con- 
gregation. 

This  form  of  Church-covenant  is  not  to  supersede  the 
examination  of  applicants  by  the  Church-session. 

22.  In  publicly  receiving  members  into  the  Church 
by  letter,  the  following  form  is  recommended: 

Let  the  minister  make  proper  announcement  of  the 
name  and  former  Church-relation  of  the  persons  to  be 
received,  and  then  ask  them  to  stand  at  their  respective 
places  in  the  audience,  or  at  the  altar  of  the  church,  as 
he  may  prefer.    He  may  then  say: 

Having  already  confessed  Christ,  you  to-day  renew 
your  covenant  with  God,  and  transfer  your  membership 
to  this  Church.  May  God  give  you  grace  to  honor  him 
and  to  promote  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  the  peace  of 
the  Church,  and  the  salvation  of  souls. 

Let  the  minister  here  call  upon  all  the  members  to 
rise,  and  he  may  then  say  to  the  newly-admitted  mem- 
bers, whether  by  letter  or  on  profession  of  faith : 

We,  the  officers  and  members  of  this  Church,  do  now 
affectionately  welcome  you  to  membership  and  fellow- 
ship in  this  Christian  household ;  and  we  devoutly  pray 
that  God  may  make  you  happy  and  useful  in  the  new 
relation  which  you  have  assumed. 

And  now  may  the  God  of  peace,  that  brought  again 
from  the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  great  Shep- 
herd of  the  sheep,  through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting 
covenant,  make  you  perfect  in  every  good  work  to  do 


156  DIRECTORY   FOR   WORSHIP. 

his  will,  working  in  you  that  which  is  well-pleasing  in 
his  sight,  through  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom  be  glory  for- 
ever and  ever.    Amen. 

Solemnization  of  Marriage. 

23.  Marriage  is  not  a  sacrament,  nor  peculiar  to  the 
Church  of  Christ.  It  is  proper  that  every  Common- 
wealth, for  the  good  of  society,  make  laws  to  regulate 
marriage,  which  all  citizens    are  bound  to  obey. 

24.  Parents  ought  neither  to  compel  their  children 
to  marry  contrary  to  their  own  inclinations,  nor  deny 
their  consent  without  just  and  important  reasons. 

25.  When  the  parties  present  themselves  for  mar- 
riage, the  minister  shall  proceed  to  give  them  some  in- 
struction from  the  Scriptures  respecting  the  institution 
and  the  duties  of  this  state,  showing : 

That  God  has  instituted  marriage  for  the  comfort  and 
happiness  of  mankind,  in  declaring  that  a  man  shall  for- 
sake his  father  and  mother  and  cleave  unto  his  wife,  and 
that  marriage  is  honorable  in  all ;  that  he  has  appointed 
various  duties  which  are  incumbent  upon  those  who 
enter  into  this  relation,  such  as  high  esteem  and  mutual 
love  for  one  another;  bearing  with  each  other's  infirmi- 
ties and  weaknesses  to  which  human  nature  is  subject 
in  its  present  lapsed  state ;  to  encourage  each  other  un- 
der the  various  ills  of  life ;  to  comfort  one  another  in 
sickness ;  in  honesty  and  industry  to  provide  for  each 
other's  temporal  support ;  to  pray  for  and  encourage  one 
another  in  the  things  which  pertain  to  God  and  to  their 
immortal  souls,  and  to  live  together  as  the  heirs  of  the 
grace  of  life. 

Then  the  minister  shall  cause  the  bride-groom  and  the 


DIRECTORY   FOR    WORSHIP.  iS7 

bride  to  join  their  hands,  and  shall  pronounce  the  mar- 
riage covenant,  first  to  the  man,  in  these  words : 

You  take  this  woman,  whom  you  hold  by  the  hand, 
to  be  your  lawful  and  married  wife;  and  you  promise 
and  covenant^  in  the  presence  of  God  and  these  wit- 
nesses, that  you  will  be  unto  her  a  loving  and  faithful 
husband  until  you  shall  be  separated  by  death? 

The  bridegroom  shall  express  his  consent  by  saying, 
I  do. 

Then  the  minister  shall  express  himself  to  the  woman 
in  these  words : 

You  take  this  man,  whom  you  hold  by  the  hand,  to  be 
your  lawful  and  married  husband ;  and  you  promise 
and  covenant,  in  the  presence  of  God  and  these  wit- 
nesses, that  you  will  be  unto  him  a  loving  and  faithful 
wife  until  you  shall  be  separated  by  death? 

The  bride  shall  express  her  consent  by  saying,  I  do. 

Then  the  minister  is  to  say : 

I  pronounce  you  husband  and  wife,  according  to  the 
ordinance  of  God.  Whom,  therefore,  God  hath  joined 
together,  let  not  man  put  asunder. 

After  this  the  minister  ma}'  exhort  them,  in  a  few 
words,  to  the  mutual  discharge  of  their  duties. 

Then  let  him  conclude  with  a  prayer  suitable  to  the 
occasion. 

Visitation  of  the  Sick. 

26.  When  persons  are  sick,  it  is  their  duty,  before 
their  strength  and  understanding  fail  them,  to  send  for 
their  minister,  and  to  make  known  to  him,  with  pru- 
dence, their  spiritual  state,  or  to  consult  him  on  the  con- 
cerns of  their  precious  souls.  And  it  is  his  duty  to  visit 
them,  and  to  apply  himself,  with  all  tenderness  and  love, 


158  DIRECTORY  FOR   WORSHIP. 

to  administer  spiritual  good  to  their  immortal  souls. 
He  shall  pray  for  the  sick,  instructing  them  out  of  the 
Scriptures,  administering  to  them  consolation,  convic- 
tion, support,  or  encouragement,  as  each  case  may  seem 
to  require. 

Burial  of  the  Dead. 

27.  When  any  person  departs  this  life,  let  the  corpse 
be  taken  care  of  in  a  decent  manner,  and  kept  a  proper 
and  sufficient  time  before  interment. 

When  the  season  for  the  funeral  comes,  let  the  dead 
body  be  decently  attended  to  the  grave  and  interred. 
During  such  solemn  occasions  let  all  who  attend  con- 
duct themselves  with  becoming  gravity,  and  apply  them- 
selves to  serious  meditation  or  discourse ;  and  the  min- 
ister, if  present,  may  exhort  them  to  consider  the  frailty 
of  life,  and  the  importance  of  being  prepared  for  death 
and  eternity. 

Fasting  and  Thanksgiving. 

28.  There  is  no  day  commanded  in  the  Scriptures  to 
be  kept  holy  except  the  Sabbath.  Nevertheless,  to  ob- 
serve days  of  fasting  and  thanksgiving,  as  the  extraor- 
dinary dispensations  of  Divine  Providence  may  direct, 
is  both  scriptural  and  rational.  Fasts  and  thanksgiving 
may  be  observed  by  individual  Christians  or  families  in 
private ;  by  particular  Churches ;  by  a  number  of 
Churches  contiguous  to  each  other;  by  the  Churches 
under  the  care  of  a  Presbytery,  or  by  the  whole  Church. 

29.  It  must  be  left  to  the  judgment  and  discretion  of 
every  Christian  and  family  to  determine  when  it  is 
proper  to  observe  a  private  fast  or  thanksgiving;  and  ta 
the     Church-session    to    determine     for     a    particular 


DIRECTORY   FOR  WORSHIP.  159 

Church ;  and  to  the  Presbyteries  or  Synods  to  determine 
for  larger  districts.  When  it  is  deemed  expedient  that 
a  fast  or  thanksgiving  should  be  general,  the  call  for 
it  must  be  determined  by  the  General  Assembly.  And  if 
at  any  time  the  civil  power  should  think  it  proper  to 
appoint  a  fast  or  thanksgiving,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  min- 
isters and  people  to  pay  all  due  respect  to  the  same. 
Public  notice  is  to  be  given  a  convenient  time  before  the 
day  of  fasting  or  thanksgiving  comes,  that  persons  may 
so  order  their  temporal  affairs  that  tney  may  properly 
attend  to  the  duties  thereof. 

30.  On  fast-days  let  the  minister  point  out  the  au- 
thority and  providence  calling  to  the  observance  thereof. 
On  days  of  thanksgiving  he  is  to  give  ake  information 
respecting  the  authority  and  providence  which  call  to 
the  observance  of  them.  It  is  the  duty  of  people  on 
these  days  to  rejoice  with  holy  gladness  of  heart,  but  let 
seriousness  be  so  joined  with  mirth  that  no  excess  or 
unbecoming  levity  be  indulged  in. 

Secret  and  Family  Worship. 

31.  Besides  the  public  worship  in  congregations,  it  is 
the  indispensable  duty  of  each  person  alone  in  secret, 
and  every  family  by  itself  in  private,  to  pray  and  to 
worship  God. 

32.  Secret  worship  is  most  plainly  enjoined  by  our 
Lord.  In  this  duty  every  one,  apart  by  himself,  is  to 
spend  some  time  in  prayer,  reading  the  Scriptures,  holy 
meditation,  and  serious  self-examination.  The  many 
advantages  arising  from  a  conscientious  discharge  of 
these  duties  are  best  known  to  those  who  are  found  in 
the  faithful  discharge  of  them. 


160  DIRECTORY   FOR   WORSHIP. 

33.  Family  worship,  which  ought  to  be  performed  by 
every  family,  ordinarily  morning  and  evening,  consists 
in  prayer,  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  singing  praises. 

34.  The  head  of  the  family,  who  is  to  lead  in  this 
service,  ought  to  be  careful  that  all  members  of  his 
household  duly  attend,  and  that  none  withdraw  them- 
selves unnecessarily  from  any  part  of  family  worship, 
and  that  all  refrain  from  their  common  business  while 
the  Scriptures  are  read,  and  gravely  attend  to  the  same 
no  less  than  when  prayer  or  praise  is  offered  up. 

35.  Let  heads  of  families  be  careful  to  instruct  their 
children  and  servants  in  the  principles  of  religion. 
Every  proper  opportunity  ought  to  be  embraced  for  such 
instruction.  The  Sabbath  evenings,  after  public  wor- 
ship, should  be  sacredly  preserved  for  this  purpose. 
Making  unnecessary  private  visits  on  the  Lord's-day, 
admitting  strangers  into  the  families,  except  when  ne- 
cessity or  charity  requires  it,  or  any  other  practices, 
whatever  plausible  pretenses  may  be  offered  in  their 
favor,  if  they  interfere  with  the  above  important  and 
necessary  duty,  should  be  avoided. 


RULES  OF  ORDER. 


Fixed  rules  of  order  are  necessar3r  in  our  Church- 
judicatori'es,  as  well  to  relieve  presiding  officers  from 
embarrassment  as  to  protect  the  rights  of  every  mem- 
ber; to  give  arrangement  and  mode  in  conducting  the 
details  of  business  and  greater  facility  in  its  transac- 
tion ;  to  economize  time,  and  to  produce  uniformity  and 
impartiality  in  ecclesiastical  government. 

Opening  the  Sessions. 

1.  The  Moderator  shall  take  the  chair  punctually  at 
the  time  to  which  the  judicatory  stands  adjourned;  shall 
immediately  call  the  members  to  order,  and,  on  the  ap- 
pearance of  a  quorum,  the  session  shall  be  opened  with 
prayer. 

2.  Should  a  quorum  not  be  assembled  at  the  hour  ap- 
pointed, any  two  members  shall  be  competent  to  ad- 
journ from  time  to  time,  that  an  opportunity  may  be 
given  for  a  quorum  to  convene. 

3.  Upon  calling  the  roll  and  marking  absentees,  the 
Minutes,  not  previously  approved,  shall  be  read,  and  if 
requisite,  corrected.  After  the  final  adjournment  of  a 
judicatory,  its  record  shall  not  be  subject  to  correction 
or  alteration  at  a  subsequent  meeting. 

Moderator. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Moderator,  and  he  has  the 
power — 

11  161 


162  RULES   OF   ORDER. 

4.  To  preserve  order,  and  to  conduct  all  business  be- 
fore the  judicatory  to  a  speedy  and  proper  result. 

5.  To  present  to  the  judicatory  every  subject  of  delib- 
eration that  comes  before  it. 

6.  To  suggest  what  may  appear  to  him  the  most  regu- 
lar and  direct  way  of  bringing  any  business  before  the 
body. 

7.  To  always  announce  the  names  of  members  rising 
to  speak,  prevent  them  from  interrupting  each  other, 
from  deviating  from  the  subject,  from  using  personal  re- 
flections ;  require  them,  in  speaking,  always  to  address 
the  chair,  and  silence  those  who  refuse  to  observe  order. 

8.  To  prevent  members  from  leaving  the  judicatory 
without  his  permission. 

9.  To  give  on  all  questions  a  clear  and  concise  state- 
ment of  the  object  of  the  vote,  which  being  taken;  to  de- 
clare how  the  question  has  been  decided. 

10.  To  keep  notes  of  the  items  of  business  assigned 
to  particular  hours,  or  require  the  same  to  be  done  by 
the  Clerk,  and  to  call  them  up  at  the  time  appointed. 

11.  To  speak  upon  points  of  order  in  preference  to 
other  members,  rising  from  his  seat  for  that  purpose, 
and  to  decide  questions  of  order  subject  to  an  appeal  to 
the  judicatory. 

12.  To  appoint  all  committees,  unless  otherwise  deter- 
mined by  the  judicatory. 

13.  To  vote  upon  all  questions  upon  which  the  yeas 
and  nays  are  taken,  his  name  being  the  last  called.  In 
other  cases  he  shall  not  vote  unless  the  members  be 
equally  divided,  or  unless  his  vote,  if  given  to  the  minor- 
ity,   will    make   the    division    equal    (provided    he    may 


rui.es  of  order.  163 

choose  to  vote  with  the  minority),  in  which  event  the 
question  shall  be  lost. 

14.  To  call,  at  pleasure,  any  member  to  the  chair  to 
preside  temporarily;  and,  except  upon  questions  of  or- 
der, he  must  do  so  if  he  desires  to  engage  in  the  debate. 

Clerk. 

15.  As  soon  as  possible  after  the  commencement  uf 
the  first  session  of  every  judicatory,  the  Clerk  shall  form 
a  complete  roll  of  the  members  present,  and  place  the 
same  in  the  hands  of  the  Moderator,  and  add  thereto 
the  names  of  additional  members  when  they  are  ad- 
mitted to  their  seats. 

16.  He  shall  keep  a  correct  and  faithful  record  of 
the  transactions  of  the  judicatory,  read  all  papers  to  be 
acted  upon  by  the  body,  call  and  record  the  yeas  and 
nays  when  required,  notify  the  chairmen  of  committees 
of  their  appointment,  giving  a  list  of  the  committee, 
and  stating  the  business  upon  which  the  committee  is 
to  act. 

17.  He  shall  keep  a  list  of  all  the  committees,  with 
items  of  unfinished  business. 

18.  He  will  not  record,  unless  required  by  the  judica- 
tory, any  motion  or  resolution  not  adopted. 

19.  He  shall  record  motions,  resolutions,  and  items  of 
business  in  separate  paragraphs,  that  they  may  be  easily 
discovered. 

20.  He  shall  immediately  file  all  papers  in  the  order 
in  which  they  have  been  read,  with  proper  indorsements, 
and  keep  his  books  and  papers  in  perfect  order. 

21.  Although  not  deprived  of  the  right  of  taking  part 
in  the  deliberations  of  the  judicatory,  the  Clerk  can,  as 


164  RULES   OF  ORDER. 

a  general  rule,  serve  it  more  efficiently  by  strict  atten- 
tion to  the  duties  of  his  office  than  by  engaging  in 
debate. 

Treasurer. 

22.  The  Treasurer  shall  keep  his  books  properly 
posted,  so  as  to  exhibit  at  all  times  the  financial  condi- 
tion of  the  judicatory;  he  shall  charge  himself  with 
every  item  of  property  received,  with  the  date,  source, 
and  other  minute  particulars  pertaining  thereto. 

23.  He  will  not  pay  out  any  money,  or  part  with 
any  property,  without  an  order  from  the  judicatory, 
signed  by  the  Moderator  and  Clerk,  authorizing  him  to 
do  so. 

24.  He  shall  report,  whenever  required,  the  condi- 
tion, in  detail,  of  the  finances  of  the  judicatory. 

Order  of  Business. 

25.  After  the  Minutes  shall  have  been  read,  and  cor- 
rected if  neceesary,  and  then  approved,  the  following 
order  of  business  shall  be  observed : 

First.  The  receiving  of — 

i.  Communications  addressed  to  the  body. 

2.  Reports  of  Standing  Committees. 

3.  Reports  of  Select  Committees. 

4.  Resolutions. 

Each  of  which  papers  may,  by  unanimous  consent,  be 
taken  up  immediately  on  presentation;  but  if  objection 
be  made,  it  shall  be  docketed. 

Secondly.  The  unfinished  business  in  which  the  judi- 
catory was  engaged  at  the  last  preceding  adjournment, 
in  preference  to  orders  of  the  day;  but  such  unfinished 
business  may,  on  motion,  without  debate,  be  laid  on  the 
table,  to  proceed  with  the  special  order. 


RULES   OF   ORDER.  165 

Thirdly.  As  soon  as  the  special  order  and  the  unfin- 
ished business  are  disposed  of,  the  business  on  the 
docket  will  be  called;  but  motions  to  elect  officers,  to 
appoint  committees,  and  to  enroll  members,  shall  always 
be  in  order,  unless  a  member  is  speaking,  or  a  vote  is 
being  taken. 

Motions. 

26.  A  motion  must  be  seconded  and  then  repeated  by 
the  Moderator  before  it  is  debated ;  but  this  shall  be  no 
bar  to  explanation  of  the  object  of  any  motion  by  the 
mover.  Every  motion  shall  be  reduced  to  writing  if  the 
Moderator  or  any  member  require  it. 

27.  The  mover  of  a  resolution,  or  chairman  of  a  com- 
mittee whose  report  is  under  consideration,  is  entitled  to 
the  floor,  if  he  so  desire,  after  the  Moderator  has  stated 
the  question ;  and  he  has  the  right  also  to  close  the  de- 
bate, notwithstanding  the  pending  motion. 

28.  A  motion  or  resolution  may  be  withdrawn  by  the 
mover,  with  the  consent  of  his  second,  before  any  de- 
bate is  had  thereon,  but  not  otherwise  without  the  con- 
sent of  the  judicatory. 

29.  No  motion  can  be  made  by  any  member  without 
rising  and  addressing  the  Moderator. 

30.  A  motion  to  postpone  to  a  day  certain,  to  commit, 
or  to  postpone  indefinitely,  being  decided  in  the  nega- 
tive, shall  not  again  be  allowable  on  the  same  day. 

31.  When  a  motion  is  made  to  refer  a  subject  to  a 
standing,  and  also  to  a  select  committee,  the  question  on 
reference  to  the  standing  committee  shall  be  first  in 
order. 

32.  A  motion  to  take  up  a  particular  item  of  busi- 


166  RULES   OF   ORDER. 

ness,  if  negatived,  shall  not  be  renewed  before  the  in- 
tervention of  other  business. 

33.  A  motion  to  adjourn  to  a  day  certain  is  debat- 
able, and  may  be  amended  as  to  the  time. 

34.  No  motion  shall  be  entertained  while  a  member 
has  the  floor,  or  while  a  vote  is  being  taken  on  any 
question. 

35.  A  motion  to  adjourn,  being  negatived,  shall  not 
be  renewed  until  some  other  proposition  has  been  made, 
or  other  business  transacted. 

36.  A  motion  to  lay  on  the  table,  if  acted  upon  af- 
firmatively, postpones  the  matter  under  consideration 
during  the  pleasure  of  the  judicatory. 

37.  Indefinite  postponement  suppresses  a  question 
altogether,  and  it  cannot  be  renewed  during  the  session, 
except  by  reconsideration. 

38.  If  a  motion  under  debate  contains  several  parts, 
any  member  may  have  it  divided,  and  a  question  taken 
on. each  part. 

39.  A  motion  to  close  debate,  decided  in  the  affirma- 
tive, stops  all  discussion,  as  well  upon  the  main  question 
as  those  collateral  thereto. 

40.  Motions  and  resolutions  shall  be  read  by  the 
Clerk  as  often  as  the  reading  is  called  for  by  any  mem- 
ber. When  the  call  for  the  reading  of  a  paper  a  second 
time  is  objected  to,  the  call  may  be  changed  to  the  form 
of  a  motion,  and  regularly  put  to  the  judicatory,  the 
decision  of  which  will  determine  whether  the  paper 
shall  be  read. 

41.  Should  a  member  consider  himself  aggrieved  by 
a  decision  of  the  Moderator,  he  may  appeal  to  the  judi- 


rui.es  of  order.  167 

catory,  the  question   upon   which  shall  be  taken  with- 
out debate. 

42.  A  motion  to  rescind  or  repeal  may  be  carried  by 
the  same  vote  which  was  necessary  to  adopt  the  original 
proposition,  but  it  shall  require  the  unanimous  vote  of 
the  members  present  to  expunge  any  matter  from  the 
records. 

Limitations  of  Debate. 

43.  Motions  to  lay  on  the  table,  to  docket,  to  take  up 
business,  to  adjourn,  to  close  debate,  and  the  call  for  the 
question,  shall  be  put  without  debate.  On  questions  of 
order,  postponement,  or  commitment,  no  member  shall 
speak  more  than  once.  On  all  other  questions,  each 
member  may  speak  twice,  but  not  oftener,  without  ex- 
press leave  of  the  judicatory. 

Privileged  Questions. 

44.  When  a  question  is  under  debate,  no  motion 
shall  be  received  except  to  adjourn,  to  docket,  to  lay  on 
the  table,  to  amend,  to  postpone  indefinitely,  to  postpone 
to  a  day  certain,  or  to  commit,  which  several  motions 
shall  have  precedence  in  the  order  in  which  they  are 
herein  arranged — the  motion  for  adjournment  being  al- 
ways in  order,  unless  a  member  has  the  floor,  or  a  vote 
is  being  taken. 

The  Question. 

45.  When  any  member  shall  call  for  "The  Question," 

the  Moderator  shall  put  the  vote,  "Is  the [naming 

the  judicatory]   ready  for  the  question?"     If  this  shall 
be  decided  in  the  affirmative,  the  vote  shall  immediately 


168  RUI.ES    OF   ORDER. 

be  taken  on  the  main  question  pending,  cutting  off  all 
amendments  not  adopted. 

Amendments. 

46.  An  amendment  may  be  moved  on  any  question, 
as  also  an  amendment  to  an  amendment,  which  shall  be' 
decided  before  the  original  proposition. 

47.  One  proposition  may  be  substituted  for  another 
when  the  substitute  covers  the  whole  matter  of  the 
original,  and  this  shall  be  done  by  moving  to  strike  out 
the  original  and  to  insert  the  substitute. 

Reconsideration. 

48.  A  question  shall  not  be  reconsidered  unless  the 
motion  be  made  by  a  member  who  voted  with  the  ma- 
jority, the  same  vote  being  necessary  to  reconsider  as  to 
adopt. 

49.  A  subject  which  has  been  indefinitely  postponed 
shall  not  be  again  called  up  during  the  same  sessions  of 
the  judicatory,  unless  by  the  consent  of  three-fourths  of 
the  members  present. 

.   Speakers. 

50.  If  more  than  one  member  rise  to  speak  at  the 
same  time,  the  one  who  is  most  distant  from  the  Moder- 
ator's chair  shall  speak  first. 

51.  Every  member,  when  speaking,  shall  address  him- 
self to  the  Moderator,  and  shall  treat  other  members, 
and  especially  the  Moderator,  with  decorum  and  respect. 

52.  No  speaker  shall  be  interrupted  unless  he  be  out 
of  order,  or  for  the  purpose  of  correcting  mistakes  or 
misrepresentations. 


rui.es  of  order.  169 

Voting. 

53.  All  members  shall  vote,  unless  excused  by  the 
judicatory. 

54.  When  various  motions  are  made  with  respect  to 
the  filling  of  blanks  with  particular  numbers  or  times, 
the  question  shall  always  be  first  taken  on  the  highest 
number  and  the  longest  time. 

55.  When  the  Moderator  has  commenced  taking  the 
vote,  no  further  debate  or  remark  shall  be  admitted,  un- 
less there  has  evidently  been  a  mistake,  in  which  case 
the  mistake  shall  be  rectified,  and  the  Moderator  shall 
recommence  taking  the  vote. 

56.  The  yeas  and  nays  on  any  question  shall  not  be 
taken  or  recorded  unless  required  by  one-fifth  of  the 
members  present,  and  every  member  shall  vote  "yea" 
or  "nay,"  unless  excused  by  the  judicatory.  In  a  ju- 
dicial case,  members  thus  excused  shall  not  be  allowed 
a  vote  in  any  of  the  subsequent  proceedings  relating 
thereto. 

57.  In  all  elections  it  shall  require  a  majority  of  the 
votes  cast  to  elect. 

Committees. 

58.  The  person  first  named  on  any  committee  shall 
be  considered  as  the  chairman  thereof,  whose  duty  it 
shall  be  to  convene  the  committee  and  preside  therein ; 
and  in  case  of  his  absence,  or  inability  to  act,  the  sec- 
ond-named member  shall  take  his  place  and  perform 
his  duties. 

59.  The  Moderator  shall  appoint  the  usual  stand- 
ing committees,  but  shall  not  raise  new  committees 
without    instruction.      No   member    shall    be    compelled 


170  RULES   OF  ORDER. 

to  serve  upon  a  committee  if  he  announce  himself 
opposed  to  the  whole  matter  upon  which  the  committee 
is  to  act,  or  if  he  shall  already  be  a  member  of  two  other 
committees. 

60.  When  the  report  of  a  committee  shall  have  been 
received,  it  shall  be  competent  for  the  judicatory  to 
adopt,  concur,  non-concur,  refer,  recommit  with  or  with- 
out instructions,  or  to  amend  the  same,  as  it  may  deter- 
mine. 

Private  Sessions. 

61.  All  judicatories  have  a  right  to  sit  in  private  on 
business  which,  in  their  judgment,  ought  not  to  be  a 
matter  of  public  speculation. 

Committee  of  the  Whole. 

62.  Every  judicatory  has  a  right  to  resolve  itself  into 
a  Committee  of  the  Whole,  in  which  members  may 
freely  converse  together  without  the  formalities  neces- 
sary in  their  ordinary  proceedings.  In  all  such  cases 
the  Moderator  shall  name  the  member  who  is  to  preside 
as  chairman.  If  the  committee  be  unable  to  agree,  a 
motion  may  be  made  that  the  committee  rise ;  and  upon 
the  adoption  of  such  motion,  the  Moderator  shall  re- 
sume the  chair,  and  the  chairman  of  the  committee  shall 
report  what  has  been  done,  and  ask  that  the  committee 
be  discharged,  which  being  allowed,  the  matter  shall  be 
dropped.  If  the  committee  shall  agree  upon  the  repo/t 
to  be  made,  or  have  made  progress  in  the  same  without 
coming  to  a  conclusion,  the  committee  may  rise,  report 
what  has  been  done,  and,  if  the  case  require,  may  ask 
leave  to  sit  again ;  or  the  Committee  of  the  Whole  may 


RULES   OF   ORDER.  171 

be  dissolved,  and  the  question  considered  by  the  judica- 
tory in  the  usual  order  of  business. 

Decorum. 

63.  Without  express  permission,  no  member  of  a 
judicatory,  while  business  is  going  on,  shall  engage  in 
private  conversation ;  nor  shall  members  address  one 
another,  nor  any  person  present,  except  through  the 
Moderator. 

64.  When  more  than  three  members  of  the  judica- 
tory shall  be  standing  at  the  same  time,  the  Moderator 
shall  require  all  to  take  their  seats,  the  person  only  ex- 
cepted who  may  be  speaking. 

65.  If  any  member  act  in  any  respect  in  a  disorderly 
manner,  it  shall  be  the  privilege  of  any  member,  and 
the  duty  of  the  Moderator,  to  call  him  to  order. 

(>Q-  No  member  shall  retire  from  any  judicatory  with- 
out the  leave  of  the  Moderator,  nor  withdraw  from  it  to 
return  home  without  the  consent  of  the  judicatory. 

Cases  Unprovided  For. 

67.  All  cases  that  may  arise,  not  provided  for  in  the 
foregoing  Rules,  or  by  the  Government  of  the  Church, 
shall  be  governed  by  Robert's  Rules  of  Order. 

Closing  the  Sessions. 

68.  The  Moderator  of  every  judicatory  above  the 
Church-session,  in  finally  closing  its  sessions,  in  addi- 
tion to  prayer,  may  cause  to  be  sung  an  appropriate 
psalm  or  hymn,  and  shall  cause  the  apostolic  benedic- 
tion to  be  pronounced. 


INDEXES. 


INDEX  I. 

TO  THE  CREED  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

INCLUDING   THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH  AND  THE  CATECHISM. 


The  figures  in  parentheses  refer  to  the  numbers  of  the  questions 
in  the  Catechism ;  the  others  refer  to  the  sections  in  the  Confession 
of  Faith.  

Adam,  Covenant  with 22 

Adam's  Sin (16),  17-18 

Adoption (37).  55 

Assurance,  Christian 62-65 

"  Conditions  of  — 62 

•'  Foundation  of 63 

"  How  Gained 64 

"  How  Kept  and  how  Lost 65 

Atonement  (See  Christ) 27-33 

Extent  of 33 

Authority,  Church 108-109 

of  Officers 109 

"  of  Scriptures 2 

Backsliding 50-61 

Baptism (93) ,  98-103 

Baptism,  by  whom  Administered 100 

"        Design  of 99 

Dutyof 103 

Efficacyof .' 103 

Element  used  in 100 

Infant 26,102-103 

Mode  of 101 

Proper  Subjects  of. (94),  102-103 

175 


176  INDEX  TO  THE 

Believers,  Preservation  of 60-61 

"  Sin  of  61 

Benefits  from  Christ  to  Believers. (89-40) 

Bible  (See  Holy  Scriptures) 1-4 

Birth,  the  New 37-51 

Call  of  the  Holy  Spirit 39-41 

Effectual 41 

"  "  of  God's  Grace 40 

'*  "  through  what  Means 39 

Canon  (See  Holy  Scriptures) 1 

Ceremonial  Law  abolished 69 

Children,  Baptism  of 26, 102, 103 

"        in  the  Church 94 

"        included  in  the  Covenant  of  Grace 26 

Christ,  Atonement  of 27-33 

"        Death,  Ascension  and  Intercession  of 30,33 

Exaltation  of (30) 

Head  of  the  Church 93, 95 

"       How  he  became  Man (24) 

"        Humiliation  of  (29) 

"        Incarnation  of 28-29 

"       Intercession  of  as  Mediator 30, 33, 61 

King (25-28),  27 

Mediator 30, 33, 61 

Offices  of (25), 27 

"       Preparation  of 29 

Priest (25,27),  27 

"       Propitiation,  a. 31 

Prophet (25-26), 27 

"       Relation  to  the  Law 30 

"       Resurrection  of 80 

"        Surety  for  Believers  29 

Christian  Assurance  (See  Assurance) 62-65 

"        Co-operation 97 

"        Communion  (See  Communion) 96-97 

Fellowship 97 

Liberty  (See  Liberty) 71-74 

Church,  The 93-95 

"       Invisible,  Consists  of  whom 93 

**       Universal,  its  Nature 93 


CREED   OF  THE   CHURCH.  177 

Church  Visible,  Authority  of 108-109 

"  "       Consists  of  whom 94 

Church,    The,       Gifts  of  Christ  to 95 

"  Government  of 108 

"  "  Head  of 108 

44  Officersof 109 

Church  Courts 110-111 

"      Kinds  of 110 

44      Prerogatives  of Ill 

Circumcision 98 

Civil  Government 85-88 

44  Christians  may  accept  Office  under 86 

41  Duty  towards 88 

Ordainedof  God 85 

44  Relation  to  Church 87 

Civil  Officers 87 

Civil  Offices,  Believers  may  accept 86 

Commandments,  Ten    (43-83), 68 

Communion,  Christian 96-97 

Confession  and  Reparation 44 

Conflict  between  Flesh  and  Spirit 37 

Conscience,  Free 72 

Consecration 65 

Consubstantiation 105 

Co-operation,  Christian 97 

Corruption,  Original,  in  Man  (See  Depravity) 17-21,36-37 

44  Remains  of  in  the  Regenerate 20 

Courts,  Church  (See  Church  Courts) 110-111 

Covenant,  Children  under  the 26 

44  God's  with  Adam  and  Man 22-26 

of  Grace 17,23-25 

of  Works 22 

14         under  the  New  Testament 25 

44         under  the  Old  Testament 24 

with  Man,  God's 22-26 

Creation    10-11 

of  Man (10),  11 

of  the  World 10 

Worksof (9) 

Dead,  Prayer  not  to  be  offered  for  76 

12 


178  INDEX   TO   THE 

Death,  came  by  Sin  of  our  first  Parents, 18 

Death  and  Resurrection 112-113 

Death  of  Body,  Condition  after 112 

Death,  Spiritual 36 

Decalogue (43-83), 68 

Decrees  of  God (7) ,  8-9 

Depravity  of  Man 18, 38-37 

"  Causes  Sin 19, 36-37 

"  Continues  after  Regeneration .' 20-37 

Dispensations,  Old  and  New 24-26 

Divine  Influence  38-41 

Divorce 92 

Endless  Torment 21 

Errors,  Confession  and  Amendment  of 44 

Eternal  Life  and  Eternal  Punishment 115 

Faith  in  Jesus  Christ (20) 

"     Saving  (See  Saving  Faith) 45-47 

FallofMan 17-21,36 

"  Original 17 

"  Consequences  of (21),  18-21 

"  What  Sin  caused (15) 

Falling  from  Grace 60-61 

Fellowship,  Christian 97 

Flesh  and  Spirit,  Conflict  between 37 

Foreordination 8 

Future  Life  115 

".  No  Intermediate  State 112 

Free  Will 34-37 

God,  Attributes  of 5-7 

A  Spirit 5-7 

Covenant  with  Man 22-26 

Decrees  of (7),  8-9 

how  Worshiped 78 

Law  of 66-70 

Providence  of 12-16 

What  is (4), 5 

Godhead,  three  Persons (6),  7 

Good  Works 46,58-59 

"  Accepted  of  God 59 

Government,  Civil  (See  Civil  Government) 85-88 


CREED   OF   THE    CHURCH.  179 

Grace,  Covenant  of 17, 23-26 

"     Nature  of 23 

Grace,  under  New  Testament  25 

"     under  Old  Testament 24 

"     Covenant  of,  Children  under 26 

"     Growth  in (38),  57 

Hell 21,70,112,115 

Holy  Ghost  (See  Holy  Spirit) 38-41 

Holy  Scriptures 1-4 

"         Authority  of 2 

"         Books  of 1 

Contents  of 3 

•*        Interpretation  of ,  Rule  for 4 

"         Reading  of 77 

Holy  Spirit 38-41 

Call  of 40-41 

"  Convinces  of  Sin 33,40 

"  Illumination  of 3,36 

Offices  of 39 

"  Operates  how 39 

"  Regeneration  by 53 

Vouchsafed  to  all. 38 

Witness  of 63 

Works  of (32-33) 

Holy  Trinity (6)»  I 

Immortality 112-115 

Incarnation  (See  Christ) 28-29 

Infants,  Baptism  of 26, 102-103 

"       Salvation  of 54 

Influence,  Divine 38-41 

Inspiration  of  the  Scriptures 1 

Intercession  of  Christ 30,33,61 

Intermediate  State 112 

Interpretation  of  Scriptures,  Rule  for 4 

Jesus  Christ   See  Christ) 27-33 

Judgment,  the 114-115 

Justification (35),  48-50 

"  Conditions  of 48 

Fall  from 50 

Nature  of 48-49 


180  INDEX  TO  THE 

King,  Christ  as (28), 27 

Law,  the  Ceremonial 69 

Law  of  God  (See  Moral  Law) (42-44), 66-70 

Lawful  Oaths  and  Vows  (See  Oaths) 81-84 

Liberty,  Christian 71-74 

"  Abuse  of 73-74 

End  of 73 

Nature  of 71 

Liberty  of  Conscience 72 

Life  Eternal 60,67, 115 

Life,  Repentance  unto 42-44 

Lord's  Prayer (98-105) 

Lord's  Supper (05),  104-107 

"  Institution  and  purpose  of 104-105 

"  Personal  Preparation  for 106 

"  Who  may  partake (96) ,  107 

"  Symbols  used  in 105 

Love  of  God  in  the  Believer 37 

Magistrates  to  be  prayed  for 83 

Man,  Chief  End  of (1) 

Creation  of 11 

Depravity  of 18,36-37 

Fall  of (13, 16, 17),  17-21,  36 

Free  Will  of 35-38 

God's  Covenant  with 22-26 

How  created (10) 

Marriage  and  Divorce 89-92 

"        Between  one  man  and  one  Woman 89 

"        For  what  Cause  dissolved 92 

"        Purpose  of 90 

"        When  forbidden 91 

Mediator,  Christ  the 27-33 

Merit  in  Faith 46 

Moral  Character 34 

Moral  Law (42-44), 66-70 

"         Foundation  of 66 

"         Not  set  aside  by  the  Gospel 69 

"         Obligations  of 67 

"         Penalties  of 70 

"         Revealed  to  Adam 67 


CREED   OE  THE   CHURCH.  181 

Moral  Law,  Written 68 

Nature,  Corrupt 18-20,36-57 

Nattire,  Corrupt,  Remains  after  Regeneration 20 

New  Testament 1 

14              Dispensation 25 

Oaths  and  Vows,  Lawful 81-84 

"      How  binding 82-83 

44      Warranted  by  Scriptures 81 

Officers,  Civil 87 

Offices,  Civil 86 

Old  Testament 1 

44            Dispensation 24 

Ordinances  of  the  New  Testament 25 

44                 Old  Testament 24 

Passover 98 

Penalties  of  Moral  Law 70 

Perfection 56 

Persons  in  the  Godhead (6),  7 

Prayer (97-98), 76, 78 

Family 78 

44       For  the  Dead 76 

44       Lord's,  (98-105) 

Preservation  of  Believers 60-61 

Probation  for  Man,  when  established 17 

Profanity 81 

Propitiation 31 

Providence 12-16 

General  and  Special 16 

God's  Works  of (11) 

God's  Special  Acts  of (12) 

Over  the  Righteous 14 

Over  the  Wicked 15 

Works  through  Laws  or  above  them 13 

Punishment,  Eternal 21, 70, 112,115 

Reading  the  Word 77 

Redemption 32 

Regeneration (36), 51-54 

"             Agent  in 53 

44            Conditions  of 51 

44            Infant 54 


182  INDEX   TO   THE 

Regeneration,  Irrational  Persons  receive 54 

Nature  of 53 

Regeneration,  Necessity  for 52 

Religious  Assemblies,  Protection  of 87 

Religious  Worship 75-78 

"                   Consists  of  what 76-77 

"                   Manner  of 78 

"                   Rendered  to  God  only 75 

Repentance  unto  Life 42-44 

"                    No  Merit  in 43 

What  it  is (19) ,  42 

Repentance  and  Confession 44 

Resurrection  of  the  Body 113 

Restitution 44 

Retribution 114-115 

Sabbath  Day 79-80 

'5            Appointment  of 79 

"            Resting  on 80 

Sacraments 98-107 

Definition  of (91) 

of  the  New  Testament 98 

of  the  Old  Testament 98 

Baptism  (See  Baptism) 99-103 

"           Lord's  Supper  (See  Lord's  Supper) 104-107 

Sacrifices  of  the  Old  Testament 24 

Salvation  Provided  for  all (22-23),  33 

Sanctification 56 

Satan,  his  Seduction  of  our  First  Parents 17 

Saving  Faith 45-47 

"              Defined 45 

"              No  Merit  in 46 

Tried 47 

Scriptures  (See  Holy  Scriptures) 1-4 

Sick,  Visiting  the 77 

Sin,  Confession  of 44 

''   Consequences  of  (See  Punishment) 21, 115 

"   Original 17-18 

"   What  is (14),  21 

Son  of  God 28 

Spirit,  Holy  (See  Holy  Spirit) 38-41 


CREED   OF   THE   CHURCH.  183 

Supper  (See  Lord's  Supper) 104-107 

Ten  Commandments (43-83),  68 

Testament,  Old  and  New. 1, 23-24 

Testament,  or  Covenant 23 

Torment,  Endless 21 

Temptation  of  our  First  Parents 17 

Transgression,  Penaltiesof 21,70, 115 

Sourceof 18 

Transubstantiation 105 

Trinity (6), 7 

Visiting  the  sick '. ..         77 

Vows 84 

Water  Baptism  (See  Baptism) 98-103 

Will,  Freedom  of 35-36 

Works,  Covenant  of,  with  Adam 22 

Works,  Good  (See  Good  Works) 46, 58-59 

Worship,  Religious  (See  Religious  Worship) 75-78 


IXDEX  II. 

TO  THE  LAW  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

INCLUDING  THE  CONSTITUTION,  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE,  GENERAL 

REGULATIONS,  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP, 

AND  RULES  OF  ORDER. 


The  letter  "P"  refers  to  the  page,  while  the  section  (  §  )  mark 
refers  to  the  section  on  the  page. 


Accused  : 

Charges  served  on  the P.  118,  §  15 

Charges  read  to  the,  at  second  meeting P.  118,  $  15 

Called  on  to  say  whether  he  is  guilty P.  119,  §  15 

If  the,  plead  and  take  issue  (See  "Plead") P.  119,  §  15 

Absent,  may  plead  in  writing P.  119,  £  15 

Absent  to  have  counsel  assigned P.  119,  §  15 

Dealing  of  the  court  with  the,  if  he  confesses P.  119,  §  15 

How  to  prepare  charges  against  the P.  119,  $  17 

Cited  the  second  time P.  119,  §  18 

Time  from  first  citation  to  trial  of . . .  .P.  118.  $  13 ;    P.  119,  $  19 

Time  from  second  citation  to  trial  of  the P.  119,  $  19 

Testimony  of  witnesses  who  cannot  appear P.  119,  $  20 

When  may  the,  be  tried  by  a  foreign  court P.  120,  $  21 

Court  must  know  that  citation  has  been  served  on 

the P.  120,  $22 

Witnesses  examined  in  the  presence  of  the P.  120,  §  24 

Witnesses  cross-examined P.  120,  $  24 

Witnesses  for  the,  examined  after  those  for  pros- 
ecution  P.  121,  $  26 

Parties  for  the,  heard  after  those  for  prosecution .  P.  121,  $  26 
May  challenge  the  right  of  a  member  of  the  cotirt 

to  sit P.  121,  $  27 

Counsel,  no  professional  permitted P.  122,  $  30 

185 


186  INDEX  TO  THE 

Accused  :—  Continued. 

Counsel  who  may  appear P.  122,    $  30 

Counsel  not  allowed  to  sit  in  judgment  on  the P.  122,    $  30 

For  failing  to  appear  before  the  Session P.  122,    $  33 

May  be  forbidden  to  come  to  the  Lord's  table P.  123,    $  34 

Minister  failing  to  appear  before  the  Presbytery.  .P.  123,    $  38 
See  "Charges,"  "Judicial  Investigation,"  "Proc- 
ess "  and  "  Witnesses." 

Advisory  members P.  141,    $  9 

Amendments P.  168,    §46;    P.  168,    $47 

Angel  of  the  Church  (Minister  called  ths) P.    89,    $  9 

Appeal  from  decision  of  Moderator P.  166,    $  41 

Appeals Pp.  132, 133, 134,    $$  80-88 

Definition  of P.  132,    $  80 

Arrests,    sentence    until    the     matter     is     de- 
cided  P.  132,    $80;    P.  133,    $87 

Who  may  take.  P.  132,    $  80 

Grounds  of  P.  132,    $  81 

Notice  of P.  132,    $  82 

Taken  to  what  court P.  133,    $  83 

Order  of  consideration  of P.  133,    $  84 

What  may  be  the  decision  in P.  133,    $  84 

What  if  an  appellant  fail  to  prosecute P.  133,    $  85 

Unchristian  spirit  in P.  133,    $  86 

Judgment  in  force  until  decided P.  133,    $  87 

What  if  the  court  fail  to  send  the  record  in P.  133,    $  88 

"  Complaints  "  cannot  be  made  when  pending P.  134,    $  89 

Assembly,  See  "  General  Assembly." 
Baptism,   children    of    believers    en- 
titled to P.  86,    $3;    P.  149,    $16 

Baptism  of  children,  elders  to  urge  importance  of P.    94,    $  27 

Baptized  children  named  in  church  letters P.    94,    $  27 

Baptism  of  adults P.  150,    $17;    P.  153,    $21 

Baptized  persons,  care  of P.   86,    $  3 

Behavior  during  worship  P.  147,    $   7 

Bible,  reading  of  the P.  146,    $4;    P.  147,    $8 

Bishop  (Minister  called  a) P.   8%    $   9 

Board,  financial,  of  a  Particular  Church P.    £2,    $  19 

Boards,  instituted  and  superintended  by  the  As- 
sembly  P.  100,    $43;    P.  144,    $13 


I,AW  OF  THE  CHURCH.  187 

Burial  of  the  dead P.  158,  $27 

Business,  order  of,  in  Church  courts P.  164,  $  25 

Called  meetings  of  Church  courts 

P.  94,   $26;   P.  97,   $33;   P.  99,   $39;   P.  101,    $44;   P.  141,  $  8 

Candidates,    See   "Candidates"   under    "Probation- 
ers." 

Case.    See  "  Judicial  Investigation." 

Causes  Without  Process Pp.  128,  129,    $$  63-66 

Censures  : 

Admonition,  is  the  reproof  of  an  offender P.  116,  $   6 

Deposition  is  the  dismission  of  an  officer P.  116,  $   6 

Excommunication  cuts  off  from  the  church P.  116,  $  6 

Suspension  applies  to  either  members  or  officers.  .P.  116,  $  6 

Suited  to  nature  of  offense P.  127,  $  56 

Administered,  how P.  127,  $  56 

How  shall  a  court  proceed  in P.  127,  $  57 

Object  of Pp.  127,  $  57 

How  removed Pp.  127, 128,    $$  58-62 

When  may  a  foreign  court  take  up P.  128,  $  61 

Charges  : 

Reduced  to  writing P.  118,  $  15 

Copy  of,  sent  to  the  accused P.  118,  $  15 

Taken  up  when  brought,  by  consent P.  118,  $  15 

Read  to  the  accused P.  119,  $  15 

How  prepared P.  119,  $  17 

Against  one  who  joins  some  other  Church  — P.  129,  $  66 

See  "Accused,"   "Judicial    Investigation,"    and 
"Process." 

CHILDREN  : 

Of  the  Church  catechised  by  the  pastor P.    90,  $  12 

Oversight  of,  committed  to  the  parents P.  115,  $   3 

Duty  of  the  Church  toward P.  86,    $  3 ;    P.  115,  $   3 

The  privilege  and  duty  of P.  115,  $   3 

Church  Censures.     See  "  Censures." 

Church  Courts: 

Names,  and  purposes  of P.    93,  $  24 

Opened  and  closed  with  prayer P  93,    $  25 ;    P.  171,  $  68 

Called  meetings  of 

P.  94,  $26;  P.  97,  $33;  P.  99,  $39;  P.  101,  $44;  P.  141,  $   8 

Advisory  members  and  visiting  brethren  in P.  141,  $  9 


188  INDEX   TO   THE 

Church  Courts  :— Continued. 

Moderator  of  a Pp.  162, 163,    $$  4-14 

Called  to  order P.  161,  $   1 

Two  members  may  adjourn  if  a  quorum  is  not 

present P.  161,  $   2 

Calling  the  roll  of  a P.  161,  $  3 

Records  cannot  be  changed  after  final  adjourn- 
ment   P.  161,  $   3 

Private  sessions  of P.  170,  $  61 

See  "Session,"  "Presbytery,"  "Synod"  and  "Gen- 
eral Assembly. " 

Church  Officers: 

Ministers  of  the  word P.   88,  $  8 

Ruling  Elders P.   88,  $  8 

Deacons P.   88,  $  8 

See  "  Ministers,"  "Ruling Elders "  and " Deacons." 

Church,  A  Particular,  (Congregation) : 

Definition  of  a P.   87,  $  4 

Officers  of  a P.  87,    $4;    P.   93,  $26 

Jurisdiction  over  a P.   87,  $  4 

Convened  by  the  Session P.   87,  $  6 

Organization  of  a P.  87,    §7;    P.    90,  $16 

Covenant  entered  into  at  organization  cf  a P.   87,  $  7 

Admission  into  Presbytery  of  a P.  138,  $  3 

Duties  of  the  pastor  of  a P.   90,  $12 

Children  of  a,  catechised  by  the  Pastor P.   90,  $  12 

Financial     Board    in,   composed  of    Elders  and 

Deacons P.   92,  $19 

Meeting  of  a,  how  called P.  102,  $  45 

Minister  taking  charge  of  a P.  110,  $  58 

Calling  a  Pastor  by  a P.  110,    $  59 ;    P.  139,  $   4 

Vacant  if  its  Pastor  be  deposed P.  124,  $  42 

What  if  its  Pastor  be  suspended P.  124,  $  42 

Certificate  (Letter)  issued  from  a.  ..P.  136,    $  100;    P.  140,  $  5 

Certificate,  baptized  children  named  in P.    94,  $27 

Members  of  a,  should  pray  for  their  minister P.  146,  $  4 

Covenant  entered  into  on  joining  a Pp.  154-156,    $$  21, 22 

See  "  Organization  of  a  Church." 

Church,  Universal ,  definition  of,  the P.    86,  $  2 

Church  Session.    See  "  Session." 


I,AW   OF   THE    CHURCH.  1S9 

Citation.    See    "Accused,"   "Cited  to  Appear"  and 

"Process." 
Cited  to  Appeab  : 

Accused P.  118,    $  15 

All  parties P.  118,    $  15 

Witnesses  (See  "Witnesses") P.  118,    $15;    P.  119,    $16 

Accused,  second  time  (See  "Accused  "  ) P.  119,    $  18 

A  lower  court P.  131,    $  72 

Clerk.    See  "Stated  Clerk. ' ' 

College,  duty  of  a  minister  as  teacher  in P.   90,    $  13 

Commission  of  evangelists P.   90,    $  14 

Commission  to  take  testimony P.  119,    $  20 ;    P.  144,    $  15 

Commissioners  to  the  General  Assembly  — 

P.  100,    $  41 :    P.  142,    $  11 
Commissions  of  delegates  to  Synod  and  Assembly  . . . 

P.  142,    $  10 ;    Pp.  142, 143,    $  11 

Commissions  Ecclesiastical Pp.  144, 145,    $  15 

Committees,  Standing P.  144,    $  14 

Court  cited  to  appear P.  131,    $  72 

Committee  of  the  Whole P.  170,    $  62 

Committees  : 

Standing P.  144,    $14;    P.  169,    $59 

New  (or  Special) P.  169,    $59 

Chairman  of P.  169,    $58 

Duties  of  the  chairmen  of P.  169,    $  58 

When  may  a  member  be  excused  from  serving  on . .  P.  170,    $  59 

What  may  be  done  with  the  reports  of P.  170,    $  60 

Complaints P.  134,   $$  89-91 

Definition  of  P.  134,    $  89 

Who  may  make P.  134,    $  89 

Against  what P.  134,    $  89 

Cannot  be  made  when  an  appeal  has  been  taken . .  .P.  134,    $  89 

Notice  of P.  134,    $89;    P.  132,    $82 

Power  of  superior  court  in P.  134,    $  90 

Records  must  be  sent  up P.  134,    $  91 

Lower  court  subject  to  censure  for  not  sending 

records P.  133,    $88;    P.  134,    $91 

Congregation.    See  "  Church,  A  Particular." 

Contingent  fund,  how  provided , ....P.  143,    $  12 

Counsel  for  the  accused P.  122,    $  30 


190  INDEX  TO  THE 

Control.    See  "  Review  and  Control." 

Contumacy: 

Provisions  as  to  all  cases P.  119,  $  18 

Before  Church  Sessions : P.  122,  $  33 

Of  a  minister  before  Presbytery P.  123,  §  38 

Corresponding  members  in  Church  eourts P.  141,  $   9 

Covenant : 

At  the  organization  of  a  Church P.    88,  $   7 

At  ordination  of  Elders  and  Deacons P.  102, 103,  $  46 

At  installation  of  Pastors P.  Ill,  §  59 

At  baptism  of  children P.  150,  $  16 

At  reception  of  members  into  the  church P.  154,  $  21 

At  solemnization  of  marriage P.  157,  $  25 

Deacons: 

Duties  of P.    92,    $  19 ;    P.    92,  $  21 

With  the  Elders  may  form  a  Financial  Board P.    92,  $19 

Qualifications  of P.   92,  $  20 

Who  may  be  chosen  as P.   92,  $  20 

Ruling  Elders  may  act  as  P.   92,  $  22 

Women  may  be  appointed  to  care  for  the  sick P.   92,  $  23 

Ordination  of P.  102, 103,  $  46 

Installation  of P.  104,  $  49 

Office  of,  perpetual P.  104,  $  47 

Office,  divested  of,  how P.  104,  $  47 

Official  relation  dissolved,  when P.  104,    $$  47,  48 

Official  relation  renewed  after  it  has  ceased 

P.  104,    $49;    P.  128,  $60 

Accountable  for  failure  to  discharge  duty P.  124,  $  43 

Renouncing  the  Church P.  129,  $  66 

Dead,  burial  of  the P  158,  $  27 

Debate,  limitations  of P.  167,  $43 

Decorum  of  members  of  a  Church  court P.  171 ,    $$  63-66 

Deposition.     (See  "Censures.") P.  116,  $   6 

Discipline  : 

An  Ordinance  of  the  Church P.    87,  $  5 

Definition  of P.  114,  $    1 

Purpose  of P.  114,  $   2 

See     "Accused,"    "Judicial    Inves'igation,"  and 
"Process." 


LAW   OF   THE   CHURCH.  191 


Dissents  and  Protests P.  134, 135, 

Dissent  defined P.  134,  $92 

Dissent  not  accompanied  by  reasons P.  134,  $  92 

Protest  defined P.  134,  $  93 

Protests  generally  accompanied  by  reasons P.  134,  $  93 

Protests  must  be  passed  on  by  the  higher  court ...  P.  135,  $  95 

Both  must  be  respectful  to  the  court P.  135,  §  94 

How  both  may  be  answered  P.  135,  §  94 

Duty  of  higher  court  in  protests P.  135,  $  95 

Ecclesiastical  Commissions P.  144,  $  15 

Education  of  ministers P.  89,    $  10 ;    P.  107,  $  58 

Educational  Society  (Board  of  Education) P.  144,  $  13 

Enterprises,  general,  of  the  Church P.  100,  $  43 

Elder  (Minister  called  an) P.   89,  $  9 

Embassador  (Minister  called  an) P.    89,  $   9 

Evangelist  (Minister  called  an) P.   89,  $  9 

Qualifications  of P.89;    $107;    P.  107,  $56 

Commission  of P.   90,  $  14 

To  be  set  apart  by  the  Presbytery P.   96,  $  31 

Evidence.    See  "  Testimony,"  and  "  "Witness." 

Excommunication.    (See  "  Censures.") P.  116,  $  6 

Expunge  matter  from  record P.  167,  §  42 

Family  prayer P.  K6,    $  4 ;    P.  147,    $  6 ;    P.  160,    $$  33-35 

Fasting  and  thanksgiving Pp.  158-159,    $$  28-30 

Financial  Board  of  a  Particular  Church P.    92,  $19 

Fund,  contingent,  how  provided P.  143,  $  12 

General  Assembly  : 

Consists  of P.  100,  $  41 

Meets  as  often  as  once  in  two  years P.  100,  §  41 

Quorum  of P.  100,  $  42 

Powers  of P.  100,  $  43 

To  decide  appeals,  references  and  complaints.  P.  100,  $  43 

To  bear  testimony  against  immorality P.  100,  $  43 

To  decide  controversies  in  doctrine P.  100,  §  43 

To  give  advice P.  100,  §  43 

To  review  the  records  of  Synods P.  100,  $  43 

To  see  that  the  inferior  courts  observe  the  law . .  P.  100,  §  43 
To  redress  whatever  has  been  done  contrary  to 

order P.  100,  $  43 

To  create,  divide  or  dissolve  Synods P.  101,  $  43 


192  INDEX  TO  THE 

General  Assembly  :— Continued. 

To  superintend  agencies  in  the  work  of  the 

Church P.  101,    $43;    P.  144,  $18 

To  appoint  ministers  to  labor P.  101,  $  43 

To  superintend  the  affairs  of  the  whole  Church .  P.  101 ,  $  13 
When  and  how  may  a  meeting  of  the,  be  called 

P.  101,    $44;    P.  141,  $8 

Members  of  a  called  meeting  of P.  141,  $  8 

Contingent  fund  of,  how  provided P.  143,  $  12 

Ecclesiastical  commission  of  the P.  144,  $  15 

Private  sessions  of  the P.  170,  $  61 

May  cite  a  lower  court  to  appear P.  131,  $  72 

General  Enterprises   (Boards,  Committees,  etc.) 

P.  101,    $43;    P.144,  $13 

General  Review  and  Control Pp.  130, 131,    $$  68-72 

Higher   courts    must    review    records    of    lower 

courts P.  130,  $  68 

Lower  courts  may  be  ordered  to  produce  their 

records P.  130,  $  68 

Examination  of  records  to  consist  in  what P.  130,  $  69 

How  may  the  higher  courts  discharge  their  duty  in  .P.  130,  $  70 

Duty  of  higher  court  in  case  of  incomplete  records..  P.  131,  $71 
Higher  court  may  be  advised  by  records  of  lower 

court  in P.  131,  $72 

Higher  court  may  be  advised  by  memorial  in P.  131,  $  72 

Higher  court  may  be  advised  by  other  modes  in ...  P.  131,  $  72 

When  may  a  lower  court  be  cited  to  appear P.  131,  $  72 

Power  of  higher  court  in  delinquency  or  irreg- 
ularity. .P.  131,   $72;   P.  98,   $31;   P.  98,   $37;   P.  K0,  $43 

Heresy  : 

In  a  member  of  theChurch P.  123,  $  33 

In  a  minister  may  warrant  deposition P.  123,  $39 

Installation  : 

Of  pastors Pp.  HO,  111,  $  59 

Of  elders  and  deacons  Pp.  102, 103,    $$  45,  46 

Instruction  of  the  Church  : 

Children  of  believers  to  receive P.    86,  $  3 

Baptized  persons  to  receive P-    86»  $   3 

Interlocutory  Sessions  of  Church  courts P-  170,  $  62 


LAW   OF  THE   CHURCH.  193 

Investigation  : 

A  member  may  ask  the  Session  to  make P.  117,    §  7 

A  minister  may  ask  the  Presbytery  to  make P.  117,    §   7 

The  court  may  make  on  its  own  motion  an P.  117,    $  7 

Judicial  Case,  Process,  or  Business,  See  "Judicial  In- 
vestigation." 

Judicial  Investigation  : 

Definition  of P.  114,    §   1 

Purpose  of P.  114,    §   2 

Duty  of  Session  in P.  117,    §  7 

Duty  of  Presbytery  in P.  117,    §  7 

Of  personal  offenses P.  117,    §  8 

What  power  may  make  a  P.  117,    §  8 

Charges  reduced  to  writing  in P.  118,    §  15 

Charges  read  to  the  accused  in P.  119,    §  15 

In  case  of  scandal P.  123,    §  31 

See  "  Process." 

Jurisdiction  : 

Over  ministers P.  117,    §  7 

Over  members P.  117,    §   7 

Member  responsible  to  what  Session P.  135,    $  96 

When  a  member  removes  he  must  produce  testi- 
monials  P.  135,    §  96 

When  the  name  of  a  member  may  be  retired  on  a 

separate  roll P.  135,    §  97 

Minister  dismissed,  responsible  where P.  135,    v$  98 

Licentiate  dismissed,  responsible  where P.  135,    fy\  96,  98 

Candidates  dismissed,  responsible  where P.  135,    §$  93,  98 

Ministers  belong  to  Presbytery  where  they  re- 
side   P.  133,    $  99 

Certificates  (Letters)  good  for  one  year P.  133,  §  100 

Letters  of  Dismission  : 

Of  a  member  of  a  Particular  Church .  P.  140,    §  5 ;  P.  136,  $  100 

Should  give  the  names  of  baptized  children P.   94,    $  27 

Ofaminister ..P.140,    $6;    P.  136,  $  100 

Of  a  licentiate P.  140,    $  6 ;    P.  136,  $  100 

Of  a  candidate P.  140,    $  0 :    P.  136,  $  100 

Licentiates.    See  "  Licentiates  "  under  "  Probationers." 

Limitation  of  debate P.  167,    $43 

Lord's  Day,  sanctification  of  the Pp.  146,  147,    §  1-6 

13  * 


194  INDEX   TO  THE 

Lord's  Supper Pp.  150-153,    $$  18-20 

Marriage,  solemnization  of P.  156,    $$  23-25 

Member  of  a  Particular  Church  : 

Associated  with  others P.    87,  $  4 

Testimonials  of,  in  organizing  a  Church P.    87,  $  7 

Enters  into   a  covenant    at    organization  of   a 

Church.. P.   88,  $   7 

Received  by  the  Session P.   94,  $  27 

Conduct  of ,  inquired  into  by  the  Session P.   94,  $27 

Admonished,   suspended  or   excommunicated  by 

Session P.   94,  $27 

Doctrine  of,  inquired  into  by  the  Session P.    94,  $  27 

Dismissed,  under  jurisdiction  of  what  Session P.  135  $  96 

Must  present  testimonials  when  he  removes P.  135,  $  96 

When  may  name  of,  be  retired  on  a  separate  roll .  P.  135,  $  97 
Certificate    (Letter)   of   dismission  good  for  one 

year P.  136,  $  100 

Letter  of  should  give  names  of  baptized  children.  .P.  94,  $  27 
Covenant   entered   into    on   joining   the   Church 

Pp.  153-156,    $$21,22 

Members,  Corresponding,  in  Church  courts P.  141,  $  9 

Ministers  : 

First  in  the  Church P.    88,  $  9 

Different  titles  of P.    89,  $  9 

Should  rule  his  own  house  well P.   89,  $10 

Qualifications  of P.    80,    $13;    Pp.  106,  107,  $  56 

Church  appoints  them  to  labor P.    89,  $  11 

Duties  of,  as  teachers P.   90,  $  13 

Called  to  pastorates  over  Churches . .  .P.  110,    $  50 ;  P.  139,  $   4 

Taking  charge  of  Churches P.  110,  $  53 

Subject  to  Presbytery P.    93,    $31;    P.  110,  $58 

Process  against,  where  entered P.  123,  $35 

Process  against Pp.  123-125,    $$  35-43 

Scandalous  charges  against,  not  received  on  slight 

grounds P.  123,  $38 

Should  be  warned  when  guilty  of  private  offenses. P.  123,  $  37 

Suspended  for  failure  to  appear  before  Presbytery. P.  123,  $  33 

Deposed  for  failure  to  appear  before  Presbytery. . .  P.  123,  $  33 

If  an  accused,  confess  P.  124,    $  40 

Suspended,  restored  when  and  how . .  P.  124,    $  41 ;    P.  128,  $  62 


LAW   OF   THE   CHURCH.  195 

Ministers  :— Continued. 

Deposed,  restored P.  124,    $41;    P- 128,  $62 

Deposed,  Churches  of  vacant P.  124,  $  42 

Suspended,  relation  to  Churches  determined  by 

Presbytery P.  124,  $42 

Must  account  to  Presbytery  for  failure  in  duty  — P.  124,  $  43 

Renouncing  the  Church P.  129,  $  66 

Membership,  where  held P.  136,  $  99 

Dismissed,  under  what  jurisdiction P.  135,  $  98 

Cannot  be  admitted  to   membership   without  a 

letter P.  135,  $  98 

Admission  of,  from  other  denominations P.  141,  $   7 

Minister,  members  praying  for. P.  146,  $  4 

Ministerial  Relief,  power  of  Assembly  in .  .P.  101,  $  43 ;  P.  144,  $  13 

Missions,  power  of  Assembly  in P.  101,  $  43 ;  P.  144,  $  13 

Minutes.     See   "Church    Courts"    and    "Records." 

Moderator,  authority  of P.  137,  $    1 

Moderator,  duty  of. P.  162,    $$  4-14 

Moderator's  decision  appealed  from P.  166,  $  41 

Morals  of  a  Particular  Church  guarded  by  the  Elders 

P.    91,  $  17 

Motions Pp.  165,  167,    $$  26-42 

Offenses: 

Definition  of P.  115,  $   4 

Personal P.  115,  $   5 

General P.  115,  $   5 

Private P.  115,  $   5 

Public P.  115,  $  5 

Personal,  investigated  as  if  general P.  117,  $   8 

Duty  of  court  in  whose  bounds  committed P.  120,  $  21 

When  may  a  foreign  court  investigate P.  120,  $  21 

Private  offense  of  a  minister  P.  123,  $  37 

Offenders,  how  to  deal  with P.  127,  $  57 

Official  Board  in  a  Particular  Church P.    92,  $19 

Order  of  Business  in  Church  courts P.  164,  $  25 

Ordinances  of  the  Church  : 

Prayer P.   87,    $   5;    P.  148,  $10 

Singiisg  praises P.  87,    $5;    Pp.  147,148,    $$9,10 

Reading,  expounding    and    preaching    the    word 

,..P.   87,    $   5;    P.  147,    $   8;    Pp.  148, 149,    $$11-14 


$$  15-20 

$$  23-30 

87, 

$   5 

87, 

$   5 

87, 

$   5 

87, 

$  7 

90, 

$16 

90, 

$16 

196  INDEX  TO   THE 

Ordinances  of  the  Church  :— Continued. 

Administering  the  sacraments .  .P.  87,  $5;  Pp.  149-153, 

Fasting  and  thanksgiving Pp.  87,  $  5 ;    P.  158, 159, 

Catechising  and  other  instruction P. 

Making  offerings P. 

Exercising  discipline P. 

Organization  op  a  Church  : 

How  to  proceed  to  the P. 

Who  may  preside  at  the P. 

Distance  from  another  Church P. 

Original  Jurisdiction.    See  • '  Jurisdiction . ' ' 

Particular  Church.    See  "  Church,  A  Particular." 

Parties  in  case  of  Process.    See  ' '  Process. ' ' 

Pastor  (Minister  called  a) P.   89,    $  9 

Qualifications  of  a  P.   83,    $  13 ;    Pp.  107, 108,    $  56 

Duties  of  a P.    90,    $  12 

Calling  a Pp.  110-112,    §$58,59;    P.  139,    $   4 

Pastoral  Relation: 

How  formed P.  110,    $  59 ;    P.    96,    $  31 ;    P.  139,    $   4 

Howdissolved P.  110,    $58;    P.   96,    $31 

Plead: 

If  the  accused  plead  P.  119,    $  15 

If  the  accused  refuse  to  plead P.  119,    $  18 

Ref used  to  plead  before  the  Session P.  122,    $  33 

Penalties.    See  "  Censures." 

Prat  with  the  People: 

Duty  of  th  3  Pastor  to P.    90,    $12 

Duty  of  the  Ruling  Eiders  to P.    91,    $17 

Prayer : 

In  secret P.  146,    $    4;    P.  159,   $$31,32 

In  the  family P.  146,    $   4  ;    P.  160,    $$  33-35 

In  the  public  congregation P.   87,    $   5 ;    P.  148,    $  10 

Courts  opened  and  closed  with P.   93,    $23;    Pp.  171,    $  68 

Preacher  (Minister  called  a) P.  89 ;    $   9 

Preaching P.   93,   $12;  Pp.  114, 149,    $$11-14 

Presbyter  (Minister  called  a) P.   89,    $  9 

Private  sessions  of  Church  courts P.  170,    $  61 

Presbytery  : 

Consists  of P.    95,    $29 

What  entitles  a  church  to  lepresentation  in P.    95,    $29 


I,AW  OF  THE   CHURCH.  197 

Presbytery  :— Continued. 

Quorum  of P- 

Powers  of  P- 

To  decide  appeals,  complaints,  etc P. 

To  receive,  examine,  dismiss  and  license  candi- 
dates   P- 

To  receive,  dismiss,  and  ordain  ministers P. 

To  receive,  dismiss,  and  judge  ministers P. 

To  review  the  records  of  Church.  Sessions P. 

To  redress  whatever  sessions  do  contrary  to 

law P- 

To  see  that  sessions  observe  the  law P. 

To  establish  and  dissolve  pastoral  relation P. 

To  set  apart  evangelists  to  their  work P.    98, 

To  see  that  ministers  devote   themselves  to 

their  work P. 

To  discipline  the  delinquent P- 

To  enforce  injunctions  of  the  higher  courts 

P.   98,    $31;   P.  144, 

To  condemn  erroneous  opinions P. 

To  resolve  questions  of  doctrine P. 

To  visit  Churches P.    96,   31;   P. 

To  unite  or  divide  Churches P. 

To  strike  a  Church  from  its  roll P. 

To  form  and  receive  new  Churches P. 

To  take  oversight  of  vacant  Churches P. 

To  order  anything  for  the  good  of  its  Churches .  P. 
To  appoint  representatives  to  the  higher 

courts P.    96,    $31 

To  propose  measures  for   the  Church  at 

large P.    98,    $  31 

Records  of,  kept  and  sent  to  Synod  for  review         P.    93,    §  32 
Records  cannot  be  changed  after  final  adjourn- 
ment  P.  161,    $  3 

Must  meet  as  often  as  once  a  year P.    97,    $  33 

Special  meeting  of P-   97,    $  33 

Special  meeting,  members  of  a P.  141,    $  8 

Special  meeting,  business  of  a P.   97,    $  S3 

What  if  it  failed  to  meet  at  appointed  time P.    97,    $  34 

Ministers  subject  to....  P.   95,    $31,    P.  110,  $58;    P.  117,    $  7 


95, 

$30 

95, 

$31 

95, 

$31 

95, 

$31 

95, 

$31 

95, 

$31 

95, 

$31 

95, 

v^  31 

96, 

$31 

96, 

$31 

98, 

$31 

96, 

$31 

98, 

$31 

144, 

$13 

96, 

$31 

93, 

$31 

144, 

$15 

98, 

$31 

96, 

$31 

96, 

$31 

96, 

$31 

96, 

$31 

198  INDEX   TO   THE 

Presbytery  .—Continued. 

Judicial  investigation  by  the  P.  117,    $$  7, 8 

Process  against  a  minister  to  be  entered  before — P.  123,  $35 

Commission  of,  for  taking  testimony  .P.  119,   $  20 ;  P.  144,  $  15 

Declares  Church  of  a  deposed  minister  vacant P»  124,  $  42 

May    declare   Church   of   a  suspended    minister 

vacant P.  124,  $  42 

May  cite  a  Session  to  appear P.  131,  $  72 

Certificate  (Letter)  from,  good  for  one  year P.  136,  $  100 

Certificate  gives  standing  at  time  of  removal P.  1C6,  $  100 

Advisory  members  and  visiting  brethren  in P.  141,  $   9 

Contingent  fund  of,  how  provided P.  143,  $  12 

Must  enforce  Assembly's  orders  in  reference  to 

Boards P.  95,    $31;   P.  144,  $13 

Ecclesiastical  commission  of P.  144,  $  15 

Private  sessions  of P.  170,  $  61 

Probationers  : 

Candidates  are  called  Probationers. . .  .Pp.  105, 107,   $$  50,  52,  53 

Must  be  members  cf  Particular  Churches P.  105,  $  51 

Must  have  good  moral  characters P.  105,  $  51 

Experimental  acquaintance  with  religion P.  105,  $  51 

Motives  of,  in  seeking  the  ministry P.  105,  $  51 

Education  of,  before  licensure P.  106,  $  52 

Trial  of  talents  of,  before  licensure P.  106,  $  52 

Licensure  of P.  106,  $  53 

Names  of,  may  be  dropped  from  the  list P.  107,  $  54 

Dismissed  under  what  jurisdiction 

P.  117,     $    7;    P.  135,  $98 

How  become   connected   with   other  Presby- 
teries  P.  135,  $  98 

Licentiates  are  called  Probationers Pp.  105-107,    $$  50, 54,  55 

Must  be  members  of  Particular  Churches P.  105,  $  51 

Education  of,  before  licensure P.  106,  $  52 

Questions  asked  at  licensure  P.  107,  $  53 

Record  of  licensure  to  be  made P.  107,  $  53 

Licensure  of,  may  be  recalled P.  107,  $  54 

Qualifications  of,  before  ordination P.  107,    $$  5j,  56 

Trials  for  ordination P.  107,  $  56 

"  Indispensable,"  the,  for  ordination Pp.  107, 108,  $  56 

Ordination  of P.  108,  $  57 


UW  OF  THE   CHURCH.  199 

Probationers  :— Continued. 

Dismissed,  under  what  jurisdiction 

P.  117,    $  7;    P.  135,  $98 

How   become  connected  with  other   Presby- 
teries  P.  135,  $  98 

Process  : 

Duty  of  Session  in P.  117,  §  7 

Duty  of  Presbytery  in P.  117,  $   7 

When  ordered,  (by  Session  or  Presbytery) P.  117,  $  7 

How  conducted P.  117,  $   7 

Caution  in  receiving  accusations  in P.  118,  §  11 

Voluntary  prosecutor  warned  in P.  118,  $  12 

Official  functions  of  one  under,  may  be  suspended.. P.  118,  §  13 

Voluntary  prosecutor  in  "  general  offenses" P.  117,  $   9 

Duties  of  members  of  court  in P.  118,  §  14 

"What  may  be  done  at  first  meeting  in P.  118,  §  15 

Prosecutor  appointed  in P.  118,  $  15 

Charges  reduced  to  writing  in P.  118,  §  15 

Charges,  with  list  of  witnesses,  served  on  accused 

in P.  118,  $  15 

Time  of  meeting  after  first  citation  in..P.  118,  §  15 ;  P.  119,  $  19 

"What  shall  be  don-e  at  second  meeting  in P.  119,  §  15 

Accused  called  on  to  say  whether  he  is  guilty P.  119,  $  15 

If  the  accused  plead  in P.  119,  §  15 

Accused,  if  absent,  may  plead  in  writing,  in P.  119, "  §  15 

Citation  issued  in  name  of  the  court  in P.  119,  §  16 

Court  cites  witnesses  for  both  parties  in P.  119,  §  16 

Time,  places,  etc.,  to  be  stated  in  charges  in P.  119,  $17 

Second  citation,  when  made P.  119,  §  18 

Time  of  meeting  after  second  citation  in P.  119,  §  19 

Testimony  taken  by  a  commission  in P.  119,  $  20 

Testimony  taken  by  a  co-ordinate  court  in P.  119,  §  20 

Court  must  know  that  citation  has  been  served  in  .P.  120,  $  22 

Moderator's  admonition  in P.  120,  $  23 

Responsibility  of  members  in P.  120,  $  23 

Witnesses  examined  in  presence  of  accused  in P.  120,  $  24 

Witnesses  cross-examined  in P.  120,  $  24 

Order  of  trialin P.  120,  $  26 

Prosecution,  parties,  for,  first  heard  in P.  120,  §  26 

Accused,  parties  for,  heard  in P.  120,  $26 


200  INDEX   TO  THE 

Process  :— Continued. 

Decision,  how  made  in P.  121,    $  26 

How  members  express  their  opinions  in P.  121,    $  26 

Record  of  judgment  in P.  121,    $26;    P.  121,    $29 

Right  of  a  member  challenged  to  sit  in P.  121,    $  27 

Member  of  court  disqualified  in  P.  121,    $  28 

Copies  of  proceedings  allowed  to  parties  in  P.  121,    $  29 

What  constitutes  the  "  record  of  the  cause  "  in P.  121,    $  29 

Record  in,  to  be  transmitted  to  higher  court P.  121,    $  29 

Record  alone  to  be  considered  in  higher  court P.  122,    $  29 

What  if  new  testimony  be  offered  in  higher  court 

in P.  127,    $  55 

Decision  of  higher  court  in,  sent  back P.  122,    $  29 

Counsel,  no  professional  permitted  in P.  122,    $  30 

Counsel,  who  may  appear  as,  in P.  122,    $  30 

Counsel,  not  allowed  to  sit  in  judgment  in P.  122.    $  30 

Scandal,  in  case  of,  shall  commence  in  one  year P.  122,    $  31 

Scandal,  in  case  of,  that  may  commence  later P.  122,    $  31 

Before  Church  Sessions  P.  122,    $  32-34 

Against  a  minister Pp.  123-125,    $$  35-43 

Minister,  penalty  against,  if  he  fails  to  appear 

in , P.  123,    $38 

See  "Prosecution  Instituted  by  the  Court "  and 
"Prosecutor." 

Process,  Causes  Without Pp.  128, 129,    $$  63-66 

Prosecution.    See  "Process." 

Prosecution  Instituted  by  the  Court P.  117,    $  10 

Previous  steps  in  cases  of  personal  offenses  not 

necessary P. 

Committee  to  converse  with  the  offender  in P. 

See  "  Process  and  "  Prosecutor." 

Prosecutor  : 

Reconciliation  first  tried  by  a P. 

Private  means  tried  for  removing  scandal  b}-  a . . .  P. 

Of  a  general  off  ense P.  117,    $   9;    P. 

Voluntary  prosecutor  warned P. 

None  but  a  Church  member  may  become  a P.  118, 

Protests.    See  "  Dissents  and  Protests." 

Publication,    power    of    Assembly    to    superintend 

P.  101,    $43;    P.  144,    $13 


117, 

$10 

117, 

$10 

117, 

$  8 

117, 

$  8 

118, 

$15 

118, 

$12 

118, 

$12 

I,  AW   OF  THE   CHURCH.  201 

Questions  Removed  to  a  Higher  Court P.  129,    $  67 

General  Review  and  Control Pp.  130, 131,    §$  68-72 

References P. 131,    $$  73-79 . 

Appeals P.  132,    $$  80-88 

Complaints P.  134,    $$  89-91 

Dissents  and  Protests P.  134,    $$  92-95 

Question,  the P'  16J'    *  45 

Questions,  privileged P-  167,    $  44 

Reconsideration P.  168,    $$48,  49 

Record  of  a  court  cannot  be  changed  at  a  subsequent 

meeting P.  161,    $  3 

Records,  matter  expunged  from  only  by  a  unanimous 

vote P-167,    $42 

Records  reviewed.    See  "  General  Review  and  Control." 

References P- 131,    $$  73-79 

Definition  of P.  131,    $73 

Proper  subjects  for P.  131,    $74 

Object  of P- 131.    $  75 

Effect  of P-132,    $75 

Privilege  of  higher  court  in P.  132,    $  77 

Made  to  what  court P-  132,    $  78 

Documents  prepared  in P.  132,    $  79 

Removing  Questions  from  a  Lower  to  a  Higher  Court. 

See  "  Questions  Removed  to  a  Higher  Court." 
Review   and   Control.     See    "General    Review    and 

Control." 
Ruling:  Elders: 

How  chosen... P.    91,    $17;    P.  102,    $45 

Dutiesof P.   91,    $17 

Visiting  and  praying  with  the  people P.   91,    $  17 

Instructing  and  comforting  mourners P.   91,    $17 

Qualifications  of P.   91,    $  18 

Men  only  may  be  elected  as P.   91,    $  18 ;    P.  103,    $  46 

With  deacons  form  a  board  of  finance P.    92,    $19 

Duties  of  deacons  may  devolve  on  the P.    92,    $22 

Should  urge  parents  to  have  their  children  bap- 
tized  P.    94,    $27 

Duties  of  toward  Sunday  schools P.   94,    $  27 

Ordination  of P.  102,    $  46 

Installation  of P- 102,    $46;    P.  105,    $49 


202  INDEX  TO  THE 

Ruling  Elders  :— Continued. 

Office  of ,  perpetual P.    88,    $   8;    P.  104,  $47 

Divested  of  office,  how P.  104,  $  47 

Official  relations  of,  dissolved P.  104,    $$  47, 48 

Official  relation  of,  when  membership  is  moved. . .  .P.  105,  $  49 

Accountable  for  failure  to  discharge  duty P.  124,  $  43 

Duties  of  toward  suspended,  excommunicated,  etc.P.  127,  $  58 

Resuming  official  relation  after  deposition P.  128,  $  60 

Sabbath,  sanctification  of  the P.  146,    $$  1-6 

Sabbath  Schools: 

Duty  of  Pastors  toward P.    90,  $12 

Duty  of  Ruling  Elders  toward P.    94,  $27 

Sacraments  : 

Baptism  of  children P.    86,    $  3 ;    P.  149,    $$  15, 16 

Baptism  of  adults Pp.  150-155,    $$  17,  21 

Lord's  supper Pp.  150, 151,    $$  18, 19,  20 

Scandal : 

Process  in  case  of,  to  commence  in  one  year P.  122,  $  31 

Process  in  case  of,  that  may  commence  later P.  122,  $  31 

Not  received  against  a  minister  on  slight  grounds.  .P.  123,  $  36 

Schism  may  warrant  deposition  of  a  minister. . : P.  123,  $  39 

School  of  Divinity,  duty  of  a  teacher  in  a. P.   90,  $  13 

Scriptures,  reading  of  the  P.  146,    $   4;    P.  147,  $  8 

Session  : 

Duty  of,  to  convene  the  people  for  worship 

P.   87,    $  6;    P.   94,  $27 

Consists  of P.    93,  $  26 

Convened,  when P.   94,  $  26 

Quorum  of  the P.   94,  $26 

Duties  of  the P.   94,    $27;    P.  117,  $  7 

Should  urge  parents  to  have  their  children  bap- 
tized   P.   94,  $  27 

Records  submitted  to  Presbytery  by  the P.    95,  $  28 

Register  of  marriages,  baptisms,  accessions,  etc P.    95,  $  28 

May  nominate  persons   for    Ruling   Elders   and 

Deacons P.  102,  $45 

Process  before  the. P.  122,    $$  32-34 

Judicial  investigation  by  the Pp.  117, 118,    $$  7-13 

May  forbid  accused  from  coming  to  the  Lord's 

table P.  123,  $  34 


I,AW  OF   THK   CHURCH.  203 

Session  :— Continued. 

Certificates  (Letters)  issued  by  the,  good  for  one 

year P.  136,  $  100 

Moderator  of  the P.  137,  $   1 

When  may  the  Moderator  vote  in  the P.  1^2,  $  13 

Private  session  of  the P.  170,  $  61 

Sick,  the  should  notify  the  Pastor P.  157,  $  28 

Sick,  the  visitation  of  the P.  147,    $6;    P.  157,  $26 

Speaker P.  168,    $$  50-52 

Standing  Committees P.  144,    $14;    P.  169,  $59 

Stated  Clerk P.   95?    $28;    P.   97,    $34;    P.    99,  $39; 

P.  101,    $44;    P.  138,    $  2;    P.  163,164,    $$15-21. 

Steward  (Minister  called  a) P.    89,  $  9 

Synod : 

Consists  of P-    98,  $35 

Quorumof P.   98,  $36 

Who  cannot  vote  in,  and  when P.   98,  $36 

Powers  of  the P.    98,  $  37 

To  decide  appeals,  complaints,  etc P.   98,  $37 

To  review  records  of  Presbyteries P.  98,  $  37 

To  redress  anything  contrary  to  law  in  Presby- 
teries  P.    98,  $37 

To  see  that  Presbyteries  observe  the  law P.   98,  $  37 

To  see  that  Presbyteries  obey  the  higher  courts 

P.   98,    $37;    P.  144,  $13 

To  create,  divide  and  dissolve  Presbyteries  —  P.    98,  $  37 

To  appoint  ministers  to  work P.   98,  $37 

To  concert  measures  for  the  enlargement  of 

the  Church P.    99,  $37 

To  propose  measures  for  the  good  of  the  whole 

Church P.    99,  $  37 

Records  of ,  sent  to  the  Assembly P.   99,  $38 

Records  of,    cannot   be   changed  after  final  ad- 
journment   P.  161 ,  $  3 

Reports  to  the  Assembly P.   99,  $38 

Must  meet  as  often  as  once  in  two  years  P.   99,  $  39 

Special  meeting  of  the  P.   99,    $39;    P.  141,  $  8 

Members  in  a  call  meeting  of  the P.  141,  $  8 

Advisory  members  and  visiting  brethren  in P.  141,  $  9 

Contingent  fund  of  the,  how  provided P.  143,  $  12 


204  index  To  The 

Synod  : — Continued. 

Ecclesiastical  commission  of  the P.  144,  $  15 

Private  sessions  of  the P.  170,  $  61 

May  cite  a  Presbytery  to  appear P.  131,  $  72 

Teacher,  (Minister  called  a) P.   89,  $   9 

Teacher : 

In  School  of  Divinity  P.    90,  $  13 

In  College P.   90,  $13 

Testimony  : 

Taken  by  a  Commission P.  119,    §  20 ;    P.  144,  $  15 

Taken  by  a  co-ordinate  court P.  119,  $  20 

Timely  notice  to  be  given  before  taking P.  119,  $  20 

Who  may  give P.  125,  $  44 

Necessary  to  establish  a  charge P.  125,  $  45 

Taken  by  filing  questions  with  the  clerk P.  126,  $  51 

May  be  given  by  a  member  of  the  court P.  126,  $52 

Effect  of  new,  discovered  after  trial P.  127,  $  54 

New,  offered  in  a  higher  court P.  127,  $55 

See  "Witnesses." 

Thanksgiving  and  fasting Pp.  158, 159,    $$  28-30 

The  Question P.  167,  $  45 

Theological  Seminary,  teacher  in  a P.   90,  $13 

Treasurer,  duties  of  a P.  164,    $$  22-24 

Trial.    See  "  Cited  to  Appear,"  "  Process,"  and  "  Prosecution." 
Visitation  : 

Duties  of  Pastor  in P.    90,    $  12 ;    P.  157,  $  26 

Duties  of  Ruling  Elders  in P.   91,  $17 

Duties  of  Church  members  in P.  147,  $  6 

Visiting  brethren  in  the  Church  courts  P.  141,  $  9 

Voting P.  169,    $$  53-57 

Who  shall  not  vote,  and  when  P.    98,  $  36 

Who  must  vote P.  169,  $53 

Vote  first  taken  on  highest  number  and  longest 

time P.  169,  $  54 

Shuts  off  further  debate P.  169,  $  55 

One- fifth  may  demand  the  "  yeas  and  nays." P.  169,  $  56 

Moderator's  name  called  last  in  "  yeas  and  nays" 

P.  162,  $  13 

Moderator  must  vote,  when P.  162,  $  13 


LAW   OF   THE   CHURCH.  205 

Voting  :— Continued- 
Moderator  must  not  vote,  when P.  162,  $  13 

Effect  of  being  excused  from,  in  a  judicial  case  —  P.  169,  $  53 

In  elections,  a  majority  required P.  169,  §  57 

To  rescind,  or  repeal,  same  vote  required  as  to 

adopt  original P-  167,  $  42 

To   expunge  from   records,   unanimous  vote   re- 
quired  P- 167,  $42 

Watchful  care  of  the  Church  over  baptized  persons 

P.    86,  $  3 

Witnesses  : 

List  of,  to  be  sent  to  the  accused P.  118,  $  15 

Cited  to  appear P.  118,  §15 

Testimony  of  those  who  cannot  appear,  how  taken 

P.  119,    $20;    P.  126,    $51;    P.  141,    15 

Examined  in  the  presence  of  the  accused P.  120,  $  24 

Cross-examination  of P.  120,    $  24 ;    P.  125,  $  47 

For  prosecution  first  examined P.  120,  $  26 

Competent P.  125,  $  44 

Not  allowed  to  hear  testimony  before  being  ex- 
amined   P.  125,  $  46 

Examined  first  by  party  introducing  them P.  125,  $  47 

Oath  or  affirmation  of P.  125,  $  48 

Testimony  of,  read  to,  for  their  approval P.  126,  $  49 

Refusing  to  testify P.  127,  $  53 

See  "  Testimony." 

Women  may  be  appointed  for  the  relief  of  distress  —  P.    92,  $  23 

Worship: 

In  secret P.  146,    $   4;    P.  159,    $$31,32 

In  the  family Pp.  146,  147,    $$4,6;    P.  160,    $$33-35 

In  the  public  congregation.  P.  87,    $  5 ;    Pp.  146-148,    $$  5,  9,  10 

Behavior  during  public  worship P.  147,  $   7 


